BOOKS BY ANANTA Welcome to Satsang with Ananta

The only true test of whether we have believed something is the presence of suffering. If we have believed a concept, it is bound to make us suffer. Therefore, when suffering arises, it’s a pointer to what misconception we have. And in that way, it is a beautiful blessing. It’s so simple. Suffering arose, we check and see ‘Okay, this was the misconception’ and the misconception can be let go of.

So you said ‘Momentary appearances which try to convince us that we have believed something’. Momentarily, an appearance comes, which could be some pain or something like that; but if it is momentary, then it is quickly gone. So if it lasts only a minute or two, then it is quickly gone. But if it stays, for a few hours…, (I don’t want to give a precise time to stay, this is the ‘A’ grade and this is the ‘B’ grade; but you know what I mean intuitively). Momentarily, it is felt only momentarily. But when suffering persists, then there must be a concept that we are believing. But if it is momentary, then it is not something to worry about. If there’s a follow up question you want to ask, you can do that.

Q: “Nothing  here.”

Another Q: “Thank you, Father.”  Good. “But sometimes there is a tendency to hang on to a thought, saying ‘Maybe that is true’. And there is looking when there is nothing to look at.”

Yes, so because of our conditioning, because of many lifetimes of belief in ourself as a person, it could be that momentarily some attention, even belief, goes. But like you said, you used the word ‘momentary’. So as long as it’s momentary, it is nothing to worry about. Because the minute that we set ourselves a condition that even momentarily it should not happen, then we are setting ourself up for failure and for trouble.

I have not ever seen a single Being for whom, even momentarily, irritation, anger or these things don’t arise. Momentarily it is fine for it to happen. What you will find is that you will not be able to hold onto anything. There can be anger momentarily but there can be no resentment. There can be no judgment. The irritation won’t last more than, at best, more than a few minutes.

Q: “This has a tendency to cause suffering, in comparison to the original thought.”

Yes, because there’s this concept that ‘I should now not give any attention or belief to it; so even if it happened momentarily, still that means that…’  It makes a conclusion about what we are, that ‘Am I not free now?’ or ‘I should be free from all of this’ or ‘Even this momentary appearance should not happen’. So look at what this suffering is pointing you to. It is pointing you to a concept that is saying that ‘It should be a state of constant equanimity or bliss or peace or joy’. But it is not true for any Being I’ve seen. Even the greatest Masters.

Namaste everyone. A very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

Welcome. And if it’s your first time here, the way to ask questions is through the chat window. Hello, hello. Very good, very good, very good.

Let’s look at an interesting contemplation today. The typical inquiry has been ‘Who am I?’ or ‘What am I?’ And I feel that many of you now have a clearer understanding of our own reality; which in the worldly sense is quite amazing actually. It’s quite amazing in a worldly sense that so many of you have become so clear with the understanding of your true reality. And in the worldly sense, it can also be called rare. We have a rare understanding. Yet, in the true sense, there is nothing special about it. Because part of the realization has always been that ‘I have always been this’. Isn’t it? If the realization is that ‘I have now become this’ then that is a suspicious realization. The realization is that ‘I have always been this’. Therefore to say that ‘I have not realized yet’ or ‘I have realized that I am something which wasn’t earlier’ both are suspicious. The truth is that we are that, in this moment, and we have always been that pure awareness.

But one thing I have seen is that even if the understanding seems to be present of our true nature, there are still some confusions which continue to persist. So we’ve been looking at some of these common confusions. We looked at the concept of doership yesterday; also we looked at the concept of everything being within me. We looked at these two concepts.

Today, we must look at: ‘Where am I?’  We’ll look at this question: ‘Where am I?’

And you can answer without worrying about there being a right answer or a wrong answer. Let’s look at this contemplation today for some time. And then if there are any questions about yesterday, or any new questions, we can look at them after that.

The question is very simple: ‘Where am I?’

Again, not from the mind, not an intellectual answer, not just another thought. Just look.

Jyoti says, “I’m not in the world.”

Shanti says, “I cannot be seen, so cannot find something somewhere.”  Yes. Very good.

Ustreamer110 says, “Nowhere.”

And Ustreamer94 says, “Nowhere.”

So, what is the meaning of this ‘nowhere’ or to say ‘I am not in this world’? (There are some more answers, we’ll look at them later). So, what is the meaning of saying ‘nowhere’ or ‘not in this world’? Does it mean that you do not exist? Does it mean that you do not exist at all?

Prema says, “Anywhere.”

Atma says, “Here, everywhere.”

Jyoti says, “Here. But I can’t be found. But still I am.”

Ian says, “I don’t know.”

Aradhana says, “In the here and now.”

Jyoti says, “It means I cannot be found in anything perceivable.”

So, what she’s saying is that if it is seen, then it cannot be me in the true sense. It can be arising out of me, but it is not what I am ultimately; because there is a seeing prior to anything that is seen. There is an awareness prior to anything else. So, where is this awareness?

And we’re looking actually at a very common confusion. The common confusion seems very silly when it’s spelled out; but many of us subtly believe this. We subtly believe that this body/mind has become awareness now; that I as a person have become awareness now. So, there’s something interesting, (I won’t say ‘special’), there’s something interesting which is going on spatially here. This will be the ego’s way of keeping some specialness alive. To say ‘Here, here, in this spatial place, there’s something special going on, because now the awakening is here, or the liberation is here’. So, let’s look at this confusion. The one that has realized himself, where is that one?

Jyoti says, “But I’m definitely here.”

Shanti says, “But can sense that I am, and through this, everything is.”

Prema says, “I exist in a no-place.”

Ustreamer110 says, “Existence is here.”

Ustreamer52 says, “I exist but not as a person; only existence itself.”

Ajnani says, “Here. Nothing and everything.”

Lucien says, “No location, but felt as here.”

Atma says, “Yes. ‘I’ person is no more, but an awareness of all that one is no more.”

Ustreamer110 says, “He is nowhere and everywhere.”

Om says, “The sense I am is accompanied all the time in the waking state. But the witnessing of it is also here.”

Jyoti says, “The one who has realized itself is seen, so is also false.”
Ustreamer52 says, “There is nobody who finds out something.”

There is nobody, yes. The person never existed in the first place.

So, can we define? Many of you have said ‘Here’. And we’ve also said in satsang many times that ‘here’…, ‘Love is here, peace is here, joy is here’ but we never actually looked at what ‘here’ is. What do we mean when we use the term ‘here’? Which ‘here’ is awareness in? Which ‘here’ is beingness in? Is it a spatial ‘here’? Can it be defined by space? Can we figure out the coordinates of ‘here’? Does it have a longitude and latitude?

We’re leaving no concept untouched now, because hidden behind some concepts there can still be some delusions or misunderstandings. So we will shine the light on all concepts now; just very playfully, not like an exam. This is not an exam; there are no passing and failing marks. We have often said ‘All is here now. Truth is here now. Awareness is here now. Beingness is here now. Love is here now’. All these statements have been made. So, what is the meaning of ‘here’?

Ajnani says, “Emptiness. No location.”

Prema says, “Here has no limits.”

Ustreamer110 says, “Unspeakably.”

Jyoti says, “Presence means here. Presence-here.”

This ‘here’ is ever-present. The other ‘here’ which is the locational or spatial ‘here-ness’ of the space; space is here only because first I am here. When I am not, time and space both cannot be.

Aradhana says, “Just I am here-ness. Not physical, with no concepts.”  Yes.

Shanti says, “The here is where everything is. Nothing but space without dimension.”  Ajnani says, “No location, just this. Can’t describe or explain this.”

Very good. Do you see that the point of the exercise is to remove any specialness or any concept of specialness from this particular space; the physical space in which the body is? To be clear that the appearance of the body is just another appearance in consciousness itself? I do not appear inside the body; it is the body that appears inside me.

Lucien says, “Here is awareness, here is myself.”

Ustreamer52 says, “I could not find any definition, means no definition.

Atma says, “I don’t know, can’t explain.”

It is impossible to answer this question in spatial means, because we are prior to space. Is this seen? Is this seen by everyone?

Ustreamer110 says, “Seeing of all as a dream; you and me, space, time.”  Yes. Good.

Ustreamer703 says, “From here, I am seeing in the moment.”

In the moment, there’s an appearance of the sense ‘I am’. But even that is seen. The seeing of even the pure sense ‘I am’ (as Om said earlier). Can we locate a position for that seeing, for this awareness, for that I that I ultimately am?

Atma says, “True ‘I am’ is prior to space. I can feel it.”

And what we are saying is, that ‘I’ which is prior to even the sense ‘I am’, is it possible to give it a location?

Om says, “No location for ‘I am’ or the knowing of it.”  Great. Very good.

Ustreamer52 says, ‘Feeling of ‘I am’ is also seen.”  Exactly.

Atma says, “Last night, when I went to sleep, I felt that all world is unreal except you, Father. Then I saw also even you are not real. I can’t explain what that was.”

Yes, ‘me’ as a separate entity is as unreal as all other phenomenon. But me-as-beingness is the same as saying we-as-beingness, or saying I-as-beingness. It is the same as saying me-as-awareness, or we-as-awareness, or I-as-awareness; which means that there is only one ‘this-awareness’ and in a modulation, the modulation of consciousness from awareness. Ultimately, all is one. So then it can be said that the seeing itself is me, and the seeing itself is you also; but there is only one.

Ustreamer52 says, “No, it’s not possible.”

Ustreamer110 says, “No location. Not even a Master or anything.”

Ajnani says, “No.”

Atma says, “Yes, we-as-awareness. That was felt.”  Very good.

So we have said that awareness and beingness has no physical location. I am not in this body. Then, why are we so concerned what happens to the life of this body? If I’m not here anyway, I am just the watching which is watching the play of this movie, then how I can be concerned with even the freedom, or lack of freedom, which seems to appear in this body/mind alone? How can I be concerned about the content of the life of this body?

Shanti says, “There is no place to be.”

In fact, all places are inside being itself. All places are projections of being itself. So being is prior to space.

Atma says, “No physical location, true. But still during the day, I have this fear for the existence of body.”

And this will reduce. As the identification is now getting fully dissolved, it will reduce. But do not expect it to reduce to become complete fearlessness. Because even the great Sages and Masters are not walking into the ocean saying that ‘I am one with the ocean’. I’m not jumping off buildings saying ‘I’m one with the street downstairs’. So when this conditioning has been given, then a little bit of this conditioning…, just this much. That’s why Bhavagan [Ramana Maharshi] said that what used to be a rope concept for the ego, used to be a strong rope, it is now a burnt rope. He does not say that there is no rope. He could have easily said that the rope vanishes. No. He says it is now a burnt rope. What that means is it loses all it’s power but still, in a small amount, this conditioning will continue to remain.

So, don’t let the mind play this upon you, saying that because you had this momentary fear that it says something about your state of freedom or not. We are ever-free. This is not ever anything about our state of freedom. So if there are any concept about you being inside your body somewhere, we must lose them now or expose them in satsang so it can be burnt.

Atma says, “Thank you.”  Thank you, Atma.

Shanti says, “The only way to know what I am is to know what I am not; to know myself.”

Okay, so let’s look at this also, because we are not leaving any concept now. So you presented a concept here, which can be our next contemplation, yes? You say ‘The only way to know what I am is to know what I am not’. Can we look at this?

The simplest way to look at this is to ask: ‘Am I aware now?’ To ask: ‘Am I aware right now’. So there is an awareness that awareness is here. That is the simplest way to know oneself.

Of course, there is great value in what you say. So this is the path called the ‘neti-neti’ path, which means ‘not-this, not-this, not-this, not-this, not-this’. They say ‘the world is not me, the body is not me, my thoughts are not me, my emotions are not me, and ultimately even the sense ‘I am’ is not me’. So what remains is just the pure awareness; now for all of you who can also say directly that ‘awareness of awareness is here’.

Atma says, “Yes, it is burning right now.”  Very good.

Ustreamer100 says, “It was always like this.”

Ajnani says, “Thank you for this pointing, Father. At times, awareness is located in the body, and identification follows.”

Yes, but what you’re referring to is a tool called attention. If our attention is located inside something, our attention has gone to something. Awareness is unlimited awareness, unlimited knowingness or unlimited seeingness. But our attention is limited and focused on a particular thing. So the attention can jump around wherever it wants, but the awareness is never truly in the body. It can never be truly located in the body.

Stacy says, “Yes, exposing that that still happens, but this concept is diminishing more and more. It’s more clear at times, but get pulled back into this delusion still. Just wanted to expose.”

Very good that you are not denying, you are coming up openly to say what it is; and to burn it in the fire of satsang is very, very powerful.

Shanti says, “Yes, awareness is aware now.”

You are aware of your own Self. So, all concepts will ultimately be burned in the fire of true knowing, the fire of true understanding. It is beyond all concepts. It is okay to play with the concepts, it is okay to use them as tools; and then to be kept aside. Don’t grasp onto any concept as the truth.

Shanti says, “No, we do not need this body to be aware. But when you asked ‘Why are we concerned with this body’ I find the only reason is to know who I am.”

I often say that this body can be treated like a nice car. It’s a nice gift for us, it’s a nice car that a beloved one gave to us. So when the car needs maintenance, we can take it to the doctor. Just because we say that I am not the body does not mean that I will not maintain my car. And the more tricky presumption is that because now I know that I am awareness itself, my car should never break down. That’s such a funny connotation, isn’t it? Hidden in that must still be somewhere that this body is now awareness itself, which is not possible. Awareness has always been awareness, and the body has always been a phenomenon of consciousness itself. To believe that once the realization is here, that I was only awareness, hence my car should never break down, is a very funny concept. Therefore if the car does break down, if the car is having trouble with any parts, there is no harm in taking it to the doctor. Just don’t presume that it becomes you. The car will never become you. Of course, there are some beings that are so attached to their cars that you could say that about them. [Laughs]. But usually, for most beings, even to say that sounds funny.

The second part of what Shanti said was ‘I find the only reason is to know who I am’. By showing us who we are not. By showing us who we are not, like was said earlier.

Rashmi says, “I am aware, but the mind always tries to find a location.”

The mind can do whatever it likes. This is not a ‘reform the mind’ program. The mind will never change it’s ways, a leopard cannot change it’s stripes or it’s spots, or whatever it has. The mind will always attack or defend. So this satsang only helps you to be de-addicted from this mind. It’s a de-addiction program for consciousness itself to get detoxed from this mind. But you are not this mind, so let the mind do whatever it likes.

Ajnani says, “Thank you for the clarification. Just wanted to expose this ‘person in the body’ idea.”   Okay, very good.  “It’s all false.”   Completely.

‘This person in the body idea’. I like this very much, this phrase. We all believe that we are a person inside this body. Yet when it is said like this, it sounds so silly, because ‘where inside the body?’ We cannot find this person.

Rashmi says, “Like being is felt in the body.”

It appears that way, that in the heart region for some, the sense of beingness arises. That is fine.

Atma says, “The fire of true understanding. Smiling now.”  Very good.

Ustreamer52 says, “When attention goes to the body symptoms,  then what should we do? Should we ignore, or watch without interpretation?”

We can watch it without interpretation, it is fine. Because if we force to ignore, then attention will want to jump back there. So let attention go wherever it likes. In fact, with the body, you must have noticed that if there is some pain felt in the body, and we don’t resist the pain, are completely open to the pain and keep our attention with that pain, it appears here that it seems to subside quite a bit; as opposed to when we are running fearful about the pain or resisting the pain and saying it should not be there.

Atma says, “Some fear has left me now.”  Very good. “Feeling lighter. Love you so much.”   Love you, too.  “Feeling so great now.”  Very good.

Om says, “Father, can you speak a little about this: believing concepts verses momentary appearances which try to convince us that we have believed something?”

‘Believing concepts verses momentary appearances which convince us that we have believed something’. The only true test of whether we have believed something is the presence of suffering. If we have believed a concept, it is bound to make us suffer. Therefore, when suffering arises, it’s a pointer to what misconception we have. And in that way, it is a beautiful blessing. It’s so simple. Suffering arose, check and see ‘Okay, this was the misconception’ and the misconception can be let go of. So when you said ‘Momentary appearances which try to convince us that we have believed something’… So momentarily, an appearance comes, which could be some pain or something like that; but if it is momentary, it is quickly gone. So if it lasts only a minute or two, then it is quickly gone. But if it stays, for a few hours…, (I don’t want to give a precise time to stay, this is the ‘A’ grade and this is the ‘B’ grade; but you know what I mean intuitively). Momentarily, it is felt only momentarily; but when suffering persists, then there must be a concept that we are believing. But if it is momentary, then it is nothing to worry about. If there’s a follow up question you want to ask, you can do that.

Ustreamer110 says, “No car [inaudible] here.”

Om says, “Thank you, Father.”  Good. “But sometimes there is a tendency to hang on to a thought, saying ‘Maybe that is true’. And there is looking when there is nothing to look at.”

Yes, so because of our conditioning, because of many lifetimes of belief in ourself as a person, it could be that momentarily some attention, even belief, goes. But like you said, you used the word ‘momentary’. So as long as it’s momentary, it is nothing to worry about. Because the moment that we set ourselves a condition that even momentarily it should not happen, then we are setting ourself up for failure and for trouble. I have not ever seen a single being for whom, even momentarily, irritation, anger or these things don’t arise. Momentarily it is fine for it to happen. What you will find is that you will not be able to hold onto anything. There can be anger momentarily but there can be no resentment. There can be no judgment. The irritation won’t last more than, at best, more than a few minutes.

You say, “This has a tendency to cause suffering, in comparison to the original thought.”

Yes, because there’s this concept that ‘I should now not give any attention or belief to it; so even if it happened momentarily, still that means that…’  It makes a conclusion about what we are, that ‘I am not free now’ or ‘I should be free from all of this’ or ‘Even this momentary appearance should not happen’. So look at what this suffering is pointing you to. It is pointing you to a concept that is saying that ‘It should be a state of constant equanimity or bliss or peace or joy’. But it is not true for any being I’ve seen. Even the greatest Masters.

ShivMahima says, “Anantaji, I am on fire. I was walking through a neighborhood of beautiful, luxury houses, and some part of me was saying ‘I want that’. There was entanglement in the sense of not having that house. I know that the house itself is impermanent, but my attention over it was causing me suffering.”

So, let’s look at this. It’s very funny, I’ll tell you a story. So, one day I was going to cross the street, and I saw a beautiful Mercedes. And momentarily, this thought came that ‘Hey, this would be so cool if I had this’. And then the mind started building up. This was before I met Mooji, so the mind was given much more attention and belief than it has now. So the mind started building up stories about how people must be with so much money, how much more happy, you know, what kind of families would have this kind of fancy car. And then it just so happened that my father’s driver happened to cross in a very nice car.

And it was there; I sat down in the car, he offered to drive me home, so it was a nice car, I sat down inside. And I noticed that there is nothing to it. You can not even leave these senses to experience this car, you can only sense it through the touch or the eyes. There is nothing that the car is actually doing for us. So actually our needs are very, very simple. The body’s needs are very, very basic. But it is the mind which says ‘more, more, more and more; and it would be so nice to have’. But in actuality, it truly means nothing.

So, what you can do is you can do a test. (There’s some more that you typed; I’ll read that in a while). You can do a test. Just be like a paparazzi for sometime; just be like a paparazzi in India, and you take photos of people who come out of these houses. Take photos of the expression of the people when they come out of their houses. Then you go to satsang. Find some beings who have been in satsang. I don’t know where you are; but suppose you are in Monte Sahaja or suppose you come to Bangalore satsang, or any satsang, no? You go to satsang and you take photos of those beings. Then you put these photos next to each other. And you see which one you would rather be. And I feel that the answer will be very clear in that moment. Whose eyes have the shine? Whose smile is coming from true joy in the heart? Whose presence carries the love? In this simple test you will know that your life is so blessed that you are given this satsang. And I don’t mean ‘this’ satsang as in this present satsang. The presence of satsang is in your life, which is the greatest gift possible. Much greater than a million luxury homes. Because it is this that will take you away from suffering; not any material benefit.

Ustreamer110 says, “Jesus on the cross.”  Yes.

So any being with some conditioning will momentarily have times when they will say ‘Oh, Father, why have you forsaken me?’ but then very quickly will say ‘Forgive them, for they know not what they do’. So, just momentarily, the personal can come. Like Jesus on the cross, or Ram’s grief on losing Sita. Their example, thankfully, are in all our scriptures.

ShivMahima says, “I want part of discovering permanent truth, but while I’m here I want to enjoy the big house. What is this conflict?”

Yes. Like Mooji says, we all want the [?] awakening. He himself said that he had two fears when the process of freedom was happening for him. He had two fears, he says. One is that he will become like a beggar on the road, and he’d have to beg for food. That was one fear. The mind said ‘If you keep on like this, you will end up on the streets begging for food’. And the second fear, which came completely unexpectedly from somewhere, that he will become a hunchback like Quasimodo.

But any being who is free, if you were to ask them, to say ‘I’ll give you a luxury house but you go back to being the person that you were’… even if it were their choice, there would be no one who would say yes. Even the poor sadhus and fakhirs on the road, they will not exchange their freedom for any amount of wealth. And if there is a realized being who would be willing to do that, I would definitely like to meet such a being.

Om says, “In a way, it’s easy, Father. If it causes suffering, I just drop everything, so it becomes okay.”

Yes. This is the right approach toward suffering. Be completely open to the arising of suffering itself; because when it arises it is pointing you to something which has been pushed under the carpet, maybe for many lifetimes; we don’t know. So all this old muck is coming up now, and is being cleaned up. So let it all come out, let it all get washed away.

Ajnani says, “I would like to expose something, Father. At times there is an apparent person being aware, or identifying with awareness. This is very subtle and difficult to explain; but false.”

Yes. In fact, the whole contemplation was for this. The whole contemplation was for this. Because so many of you have had clear understanding that you must be awareness. But this subtle concept takes hold that ‘Here in this body/mind, there is awareness here’. That brings about, unknowingly, a sense of specialness or a sense that there is an enlightened person; that the person is now enlightened. So that is why we are chopping these kind of concepts. Very good.

Ustreamer110 says, “ Keep suffering.”  Not sure what that meant, but that’s okay.

Rashmi says, “So, so <censored>. Much gratitude.”   Same here, my dear. Very good.

Atma says, “Thank you for your being.”  Thank you, too, my dear. Good.

So, just to be with what Om had said is very nice, that if suffering appears, be completely open to what it is pointing you to. What is the misconception that still must be here, that this energy called suffering was given birth? And even this is pure grace, actually.

Ajnani says, “Thank you.”   Thank you, thank you. “So much love.”  You too, my dear.

Shanti says, “I am so grateful to have this opportunity. It is so great.”

Thank you, Dorthe. Love you too, Lucien. And Ustreamer52, thank you.

No concept can stay now; all must go. All must go. No concept, no decision; nothing. Be completely empty of all of this energy. Be completely empty of all things.

Stacy says, “Thank you for this contemplation. Much love.”  Thank you. Very good.

Ustreamer110 says, “Thank you, beautiful satsang.”  Thank you for being here. You’re welcome.

Prema says, “Feeling so much love for you, Father.”  Same here, my child. Good.

Ajnani says, “I know there is no one here to be blessed, but I feel so blessed.”  Yes, and that is completely okay.

Om says, “Father, is it wrong to have an expectation that, momentarily, doership shouldn’t arise?”   Yes, it is wrong to have any expectation.

Atma says, “No concept can stay now, or must go.”  Yes. “Hear you, feel you.”  Very good.

Aradhana says, “Thank you, Ananta, beloved Satguru. Am enveloped in grace, and at your feet.”   So much love to you, my dear. Thank you.

Om had said ‘Father, is it wrong to have an expectation that, momentarily, doership shouldn’t arise?’ Examine, (I know you can do this), just examine what is the meaning of an expectation? And you will know that no expectation is healthy or pointing to the truth. Good.

Cornelia says, “I came late, but will look at the recording.”  Very good.  “Love you all, dear sangha. I love you, beloved Ananta.”   I love you, too, dear one.

Om says, “Thank you, Father. So much love.”  So much love to you, my son.

Thank you all for joining in a beautiful satsang today. May your Master’s grace guide your every step. Moojiji ki Jai ! [Namaste and kiss].

Okay, let’s see. There’s a question.

Amita says, “Praman, Ananta. Have a question. When you say ‘Make no decision’ what about those ones that seem to come from the heart?”

So, what I mean when I say ‘make no decision’ is never give birth to the decision-maker.

Let all flow on it’s own. Never believe that you are the decision-maker; and you will see that life is actually unfolding on it’s own. So ultimately even guidance from the heart means that it is the heart itself which is taking the action. Therefore now what we’re saying is that even to presume that I’m being guided as a person; even this person-identity doesn’t need to be given birth to. At one level it is very beautiful to say that ‘I check in with spirit, I check in with God, I check in with the heart before I take any step.’ But now, where you are, you can say that let the heart itself take the step. There is no person here to be guided anyway. Let everything flow on it’s own.

Good. Very good. If there’s more to this question, we can look at it more tomorrow.

Thank you so much. Thank you all so much. [Namaste and kiss].

Sangha: Anantaji ki Jai ! Thank you. Love you.

Namaste everyone. A very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

Let me get the mic on. If you are joining us for the first time, the way to ask questions is through the chat window. And if you can confirm that the audio and video are fine then we can get started. Okay, Ana says both are fine. Okay, namaste. Welcome, Lucia, Stacy, Cornelia, Jyoti, Prema, Niall and Wendy. Welcome, Ian, very good. Jyoti, happy belated birthday, dear one. Not sure if you got our message yesterday. We all wished you on the chat. Hope you had a wonderful day, and I am sure it will be a wonderful, wonderful year. So much love.

When we let go of our ideas about what must happen, then there is so much peace. And we see that life unfolds very beautifully. Much better than the best plans that the mind could ever have laid out. To watch this beauty unfold is the easiest thing. All that is needed is to let go of our ideas of what our life should be. In the ‘shoulds’ and the ‘should nots’, we miss the beauty of life. We actually have no future. Nobody can say that ‘I have experienced the future’. The only reality is this moment. Can any of you get out of this moment? Can we leave this moment now? How can we leave the now?

So Lucia says, “Father, I have been noticing this more and more, that the more I get out of the way, the more life is taking care of me.”   Yes. Good.  And she says, “No, it is not possible to leave this moment.”

So if it is not possible to leave this moment, then it must require no effort, must require no effort for us to be here now. Because we have seen, even with all efforts, it is not possible to leave this moment.

Dee says, “Always this moment, always now.”

Ustreamer703 says, “Master, what about decision making? Today I have an interview for a job. Don’t know what to do.”

So in the course of this satsang, this will become very clear. It’s very good. So it’s never possible for us to leave this moment. And now, just stay with me…, so it’s not possible for me to leave this moment and what is here now. Just observe. Just look and see what is here now. And if you feel, you can type out the answer. So we have already said it is not possible to leave the now. Therefore the second question is ‘What is here now?’

Very good. Lucia says, “Awareness is here.”

Who else would like to say? And don’t worry about the right answer or the wrong answer. It is just the looking that I am interested in. So if you can look and say what is here right now.

Very good. Cornelia says, “Peace is here.”

Ustreamer733 says, “Presence is here now.”

Stacey says, “Breathing is here, awareness of breathing.”   Very good.

Prema says, “Watching warm feeling of love in heart.”  Yes.

Stacey says, “Awareness of presence.”

Ian says, “Alive intelligence.”  Good. Very good.

So what are the steps we took? We said it’s not possible to leave the right now, not possible to leave the present moment. Then we said what all are here now, or what all is here now. Now the question is ‘Who is aware of this?’ Who is aware of what is here now? Or what is aware of what is here now?

Namaste, Atma, very good.  So we all testified and said this is here now or that is here now. What is aware of this?

Very good. Dee says, “Awareness.”

And Lucia says, “I am.”

I am. I as what? I as what, is aware of all of this? So all of us, we can do this. Very simple looking required; no need for any concept from the mind.

Lucia said, “I am aware of this.”  So we said ‘I, as what, is aware?’

Lucia says “As awareness itself.”

Very good. So now where is the person? Where is the idea I believed about myself? Let’s stay with this. Can you find the person anywhere?

Prema says, “I, as space, is aware.”

Wendy says, “Big thunderstorm, losing connection a lot; but awareness is.”  Very good.

Jyoti says, “Even awareness doesn’t seem right, but something beautiful.”

Dee says, “Person is imagination only.”

Lucia says, “It is on the screen of my seeing.”   Very good.

Atma says, “There is no person, only thoughts and awareness of thoughts.”

Now what can this awareness do?

Ian says, “The person is an object of awareness, thought, feeling.”  Yes. Very good.

Now let’s go a little deeper. What can this awareness do? As awareness, what can you do?

So, what have we seen so far? We have seen that it is not possible to leave this moment. And that we said that awareness is here this moment, beingness is here this moment, breath is here this moment, and there is ultimately an awareness of all of this. There is an awareness of all of this. And we also saw that ‘the person idea is not in this moment, it is clearly seen to be just another projection. So the identification with the person is not here in this moment. Now we are asking: what can the awareness do?

Very good. Lucia says, “It cannot do anything.”

Atma says, “Awareness can’t do; it is just aware.”

Prema says, “Nothing to do as awareness.”

Good. So it is just a pure watching, isn’t it? Even without the concept of watching or Seeing, it is just a pure seeing or the pure watching.

Stacey says, “It just is.”

Is this clear for everyone? We can go slowly.

Lucia says, “Yes, just pure watching.”

Is this clear for everyone?

Atma says, “Yes, just pure watching without a concept.”   Very good.

Lizelle says, “Feels like it is doing all the names and forms.”

Yes, but not as an active activity, isn’t it? You could be saying that within this awareness itself consciousness takes birth, and in this beingness all seems to happen. But it is not doing it as a purposeful activity. Awareness is not doing anything as a conscious purposeful activity, isn’t it?

Ustreamer said (something which got cut off), “…only movement is seen.”

Atma says, “Yes. Clear, Father.”   Very good.

Ustreamer says, “Yes.”

Lizelle says, “Yes. Everything is within.”   Remind me to look at this also. We’ll look at this ‘everything is within’.

So, now we said that awareness is not actively pursuing or doing anything; just an automatic state of pure watching is here. We also said earlier that we cannot find the existence of a person. So now, all the questions about doing and doership, whose questions are they?

Atma says, “You are so beautiful Father.”  Thank you.

Jyoti says, “I cannot say anything somehow, but I feel very joyful if I try to.”

Very good. So we said all that awareness is doing, without even the concept of doing, is a pure watching-ness which is here, a pure seeing which is here. And we also said earlier that the person cannot be found. Therefore all the questions around doership and what should I do, who must they be referring to you as?

Lizelle says, “The questions are always the false I.”

Very good. Is this clear for everyone? We can all look and see. It sees like an automatic question for many of us when we say ‘What must I do?’ So I say: ‘As what?’ As what are you asking ‘What must I do?’ And we already saw a person is not there, and awareness is only watching. Therefore whose question is: ‘What must I do?’

Atma says, “Pure seeing watching.”   Yes.

Lucia says, “Just all thoughts.”

Stacey says, “Yes, it’s only when I imagine I am a person that a sense of doership arises.”

Yes. So it is something that is an attribute of a character in a daydream. In a daydream there came a concept that there is a person, and for this concept, it wants to do something. Do you see how far from reality the concept of doership is? Do you see this? Do you see how far from reality this concept of doership is?

Atma says, “There is nothing to be done, all just is.”   Yes, thank you.

Lucia says, “Yes, because we believe that we are an actor on the screen.”

Yes, isn’t that so far from what is true?

Ustreamer733 was here earlier and they had this question about the job interview today. Is that answered now?

Lucia says, “All false.”

Dee says, “Yes, concept of doership is just an idea far from true.”

Ustreamer728 says, “This dream character also gives rise to past present and future.”

Absolutely correct. The concepts of time and space are given rise, or given relevance, to form this dream character.

Everyone with me so far? Is everyone with me? If there is any confusion in any of the simple steps that we took, we can look at it again. Don’t let the mind come in and say that that is too difficult, or even say that I am not understanding. It is very simple actually.

Lucia says, “From this broader seeing, all can be seen so clearly.”   Yes.

Stacey says, “So far from what is true, and yet still gets believed in at times.”

And these times will reduce, as you keep coming to satsang. You must have already seen that this is reduced to a great extent. But the conditioning has been nurtured for millions of years, so it will take a few weeks for the conditioning to fade sometimes. But a few weeks or months, in relation to millions of years, seems like nothing, isn’t it?

Stacey says, “Very clear right now.”

Yes, and the right now is always there; we just said we cannot leave the ‘right now’. Very good,

And Dee says, “Very clear.”

Lizelle says, “Very clear.”

Cornelia says, “Clear.”

Rashmi says, “There are some moments of feelings of going back home, like being in a very familiar <censored>  familiar – is beautiful.”

This feeling does arise, it’s very good. Let it come and don’t get attached, if it goes it goes. But it is a common occurrence in satsang.

Stacey says, “Yes, it has already reduced to a great extent.”   Very good.

Ustreamer733 says, “Yes, very clear. Thank you.”

Very good. If this is clear, if this is clear for all of you, then this is freedom itself. Because the ego cannot survive without the sense of doership. The ego cannot survive the dissolution of doership. Now don’t try to remember the steps, don’t try to remember something. Don’t make a tattoo out of any process. The truth is always available for you right now.

Jyoti says, “Does pure being have any qualities at all, or just a knowing of being?”

Pure being. Just by saying pure means it does not have any attributes except the beingness itself. You are being now, that is all that it is, just that being. The knowing of this being belongs to the pure awareness itself. Even the knowing of being does not belong to beingness, it only belongs to awareness itself. The true knowing is what we are speaking of. Just the true witnessing, the true seeing. Clear? Before we can say that you know that beingness is here, beingness does not know that you are here. Which means that consciousness arises within awareness, awareness does not come from consciousness. You are the all-knowing one, not even beingness.

Very welcome. So if it’s clear for all of you that it’s all belief in concepts like ‘I should do, could have done, what must I do’ then all of this can be put aside now. And let’s close out this discussion with some doubts that some of you could have had.

So it is seen that the person does not exist at all and awareness is just the pure seeing. Therefore it is clear now that all this activity and movement is a play of beingness or consciousness itself. So consciousness itself is the director / actor / scriptwriter; all the roles are being played by consciousness itself. In the presence of being, all these movements happen.  Very good, very good.

So who is in the mood for another contemplation? We looked at something very beautiful already. We have about twenty minutes. Would you like to look at another contemplation, or would you like to save it for the next satsang? We will go with your feeling on this.

Lizelle says, “Thank you for your pointing on this.”  Very welcome, my dear.

Okay. Stacey says yes, Jyoti says yes and Lucia says yes. Okay, very good. So unless there are any people who want to say no, and we want to type it out quickly, we are going to start in a minute. Okay, so overwhelmingly yes. Okay.

This one is a little far out for the mind. It’s a little far out for the mind. So, just let go of all concepts that might be coming up during the process. And I have no idea how this will unfold, so we will just trust the words that are coming up now. So a thought appears, and then after a while another thought appears. Between the appearance of these two thoughts, what exists? What exists between two thoughts? And we can answer without worrying about right or wrong, we are all contemplating together. Okay so let’s look at this.

Lucia says, “Silence,”

Dee says, “Just awareness,”

Jyoti says, “Nothing,”

Lizelle says, “Being,”

Atma says, “Presence,”

and Lucia says, “Peace.”

Good. Very good. Now look at where this thought is arising? Where does a thought appear? All that is required is a simple seeing. Don’t try to find the answers with your mind. So the question is, a thought will appear, where does it appear? Within what is the appearance of thought?

Cornelia says, “In the pure seeing,” okay,

Atma says, “In the pure presence.”

We will wait for the others also. Within what does a thought appear?

Lucia says, “From this silence,”

Lizelle says, “Out of That.”   That with a capital T.  Very good.

Now let’s look at an emotion. Where does an emotion appear? We are looking at all these different energy constructs. We looked at thoughts, now we are looking at emotions. Where does an emotion appear?

Atma says, “From nowhere, inside me,”

Stacey says, “I don’t know. Appears to come out of nothing,”

Dee says, “Within pure awareness,”

Jyoti says, “In imagination, because I can’t see where it really is, as it’s not, even if it seems to be.”   Yes.

Cornelia says, “Don’t know,”

Prema says, “Just comes up from nowhere,”

Lucien says, “In myself,”

Louise says, “Within me,”

Ustreamer says, “Out of me,”

Lucia says, “Within me.”

Dee says, “Emotions and thought appear within awareness.”  Good.

So I am not going to be giving any answers. This is just a contemplation. And if there are some things to be discussed, in terms of some answers, then we can look at them tomorrow. But let’s go further into this contemplation.

So first we saw that the thought appears, and there is a seeing of it; an emotion appears, and there is a seeing of that. Now let’s look at: ‘Where does the body appear?’

Keep the same perspective, don’t put on a personal perspective. Keep the same perspective as was looking at thoughts and emotions. Don’t pick up any personal perspective because we are moving to the body. Where does this body appear? Where does the sense of this body appear?

Jyoti says, “Does an emotion just become an emotion if mind labels it that way?”

Cornelia says, “Sometimes a thought creates an emotion.”

Lizelle says, “Feeling so much love for you right now, and of course it is from That too.”  Very good.

Atma says, “Emotion also out of this presence itself from inside of me.”  Very good.

Jyoti says, “I can’t relate to emotions right now. That feels like a good revelation.”  Very good.

Dee says, “Body also appears within awareness.”   Good.

Lucia says, “I feel it.”

So the thought comes from within me, the emotion comes from within me; and it is perceived within. Thought comes from within me, and it is perceived within me. The emotion comes from within me, and it is perceived within me. This body, does this also come from within me, and is perceived within me? Can you check?

Lizelle says “From That.”

Jyoti says, “I don’t know if this is like a denial or something, but if I’m honest with myself, I do not feel a sense of a body.”

Atma says, “Same for this body, also is from pure awareness.”

So, for the body also, can we say that it appears from within me, and is perceived within me?

Jyoti says, “I see a body with eyes open, but with eyes closed, it is only a thought or a memory that says anything about a body. So, honestly, I feel bodiless, and I can’t really feel a body.”  That’s perfectly fine.

Lucien says, “Yes, this body also.”   Good.

Now, keep the same perspective as was looking at thoughts, that looked at emotions, and then looked at body, and have a look at where the world comes from. Where is the world perceived?

Lucia says, “No, it is [inaudible].”

So, we’re not looking at the answers today, we’re just contemplating the questions. We can take a day or two and we can look at what answers are appearing. So, we looked at thoughts, we looked at the emotions, we looked at the body itself, and now we’re speaking of the world. Without changing our perspective at all, just keeping the witnessing attitude, we are now looking at the world.

Atma says, “I can feel all emotions, body, mind; but I can see clearly nothing of it is me. They call come from myself, from this pure beingness.”   Yes.

Jyoti says, “All is perceived here.”

Dee says, “Sorry, missed the last question.”

The last question was: ‘Where does this world appear?’ Where does the world appear?

[Silence].

Where does the world appear? Where do the objects of the world appear, no matter how distant they might seem? Where do they actually appear?

Dee says, “Thank you. The world also appears with awareness.”

Jyoti says, “I don’t know where the world is. Hard question to answer.”

Where does the world appear?

Lucia says, “It is all appearing from my (blank) seeing.”  Good.

So all object, no matter how close or far they appear, where do they actually appear? Very good. If any of these questions got a hold of you, then you can spend some time contemplating this. This contemplation actually appeared from [Glen Lizelle?] when he said ‘Everything is within me’. And for many beings in satsang, it is just a concept that we have heard for many years but we have never experienced it to be a true reality. So this contemplation came, was actually triggered with that.

Atma says, “World is inside me.”  Very good.

Prema says, “Can’t find the world.”

Jyoti says, “Do we really need to know these things, or can we not know anything, and simply be and not understand?”

It’s completely fine, especially on your birthday. [Laughs]. It’s completely fine.

Ustreamer733 says, “The world is in front of this, as is thought.”  Yes, very good.

Lucia says, “From my seeing.”

Dee says, “Only a witness exists.”

Atma says, “All is me. I see it.”

And both are accurate to say, that ‘All is in me’ and to say ‘All is dancing in front of me’. Even when it is dancing in front of me, it only exists when I am here.

So, we had a very beautiful satsang today. First we looked at the concept of doership itself, and how it comes from a false identity. And then we looked at our true position in this Universe. All in less than one hour of satsang [Laughs].

All of you are SO amazing. Who can have these kinds of conversations? So amazing.

Stacy says, “Wow. Thank you.”  Yes, wow.

Lucia says, “So very grateful for your love and guidance, dearest Father.”   Very welcome, my dear child. I love you, too.

Atma says, “Dancing in front of me.”  Yes.

Ian says, “Much love.”  Good.

Dee, thank you so much. And all love and gratitude to you, too. Thank you, thank you, thank you.

Thank you all so very much for joining us in satsang today. See you all tomorrow 4:30pm India time. [Namaste].  Moojiji ki Jai !

Sangha: Moojiji ki Jai !  Anantaji ki Jai !  Thank you. Love you.

Namaste, everyone. A very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

If you are joining us for the first time, you can ask your questions in the chat window. And if someone can confirm that the audio and video are fine, then we will get started.

Okay both are good. Okay, so Arjun is here in person with us today, and Ram and Jyotika will also be joining him. Very good, welcome David, welcome Ustreamer67. Namaste Atma. Welcome everyone.

You are completely free; and that is so beautiful. It is so beautiful yet it is completely not special, because Being is always completely free. Therefore the sense of specialness can only be another way for the mind to continue to perpetuate its idea of separateness; because specialness implies separateness. The realization itself is that there is no separation. Therefore who is here to feel special or to feel that something has been accomplished? Freedom is not an accomplishment; it is our very own nature.

Very good. Jasminder is also here, welcome. Namaste everyone. Lucien, Stacey, very good.

So there is a question from Ustreamer67. They say, “When I contemplate, I am not getting who believes in thought. I am or absolute? Surely not the person.” Yes.

“When I contemplate, I am not getting who believes in thought. I am or absolute? Surely not the person.’ Yes, surely it is not the person because the person does not exist. It is this Beingness itself, this I amness itself which pretends or deludes itself to be a person. Maybe there is an enjoyment in becoming a person and playing this game of person-hood; it feels that there is some enjoyment there. And then when Beingness itself gets tired of playing this game of person-person then it says ‘I need to detoxify from this concept of personhood’. And then Consciousness itself creates the satsang environment or the presence of the Guru to then play the game of freeing itself. All of this is just imagination; whatever I am saying now is all just imagination, imagination of the Beingness itself. With the birth of Consciousness, I amness, is the birth of belief and attention. When only the absolute remains, then there is no concept of belief or attention.

Namaste Cornelia. Namaste Ustreamer.

Clare says, “There is a lot of specialness and arrogance arising in me like a tantrum-ing child.”

Yes, but if you can see that it is arising, and it is being like a tantrum-ing child, then you are not completely caught up in it. It might be begging for your attention, it might throw tantrums for your attention, but you are not caught up in it. And as you go along in satsang you will find that what seems like this tantrum-throwing child will become like this small insect, a small housefly which might try to grab your attention, and it will become smaller and smaller until it becomes a very tiny twittering insect, but does not really get your attention most of the times. I joke and say that 99.3 percent of the time, it will not get your attention. And why do I make this joke? It is only because I don’t want you to set yourself up for failure and say it should never happen. Momentarily attention does go to this, even for the great Masters and great Sages. So don’t create an expectation that it will never happen. Only remember that it will become shorter and shorter, smaller and smaller, the amount of attention that goes into these. But it is great to say already that it is like a tantrum-ing child. There is already so much distance between that and you when you say that. That’s good.

Ustreamer40 says, “I feel all this is understanding that I get it. How should one transcend to direct understanding?”

Yes, this one is saying ‘I feel all this is understanding which I get it, how should one transcend to direct understanding?’ Yes. In the space between your thoughts, there is only direct understanding. When attention and belief is not going to thoughts, then no intellectual understanding is required. All that is being provided here is to give you the tools to stop paying attention to this interpreter in the mind. There is nothing more direct than the right now. In the right now there is already all the understanding that is required, but it is a non-verbal, non-intellectual understanding.

Yes, Ustreamer40 says, “I mean direct experience.” Yes.

Taste the now. Taste the now. This is the most direct experience. In the now there is only you. And this you is always available, this is your own ever-present truth. To get the direct experience, first drop the ‘how to’. First drop the ‘how to get’. If you drop the ‘how to get’ and if you drop the chasing for direct experience, you will find that it has always been here. And don’t try to understand this with the mind. The mind is only interested in the how to’s, the when’s. Drop all of this mind chatter. That is direct experience.

Atma says, “Yes, smaller and smaller.”   Yes.

Wendy says, “Would you speak about if there is a difference between special and unique? Don’t feel special, yet everyone seems so unique, and this leads to the idea that we are all individuals; even though no person is seen as real.”

It is okay to see the patterns which emerge in the content of life. It is okay to see them, but do not give a belief that they are separate. Do not give a belief that the separation is real. And this belief can only come in belief in what the mind is saying about the so called other. The simple way to say it is ‘Enjoy it as a dream, or enjoy it as a movie’. Then all this uniqueness, all this beauty can be enjoyed. All the tastes of the world can be enjoyed without us getting caught up in the maya of the world. Getting caught up in the maya only means that we believe that it is real. We give it a belief that it is separate from me.

Jyoti says, “As everyone actually experiences it all the time…”  As everyone actually experiences it all the time. “… is it that it needs to be accepted by the mind in order for Beings to rest here?”

This is an excellent question. It seems to be, that with the power of belief which comes from Consciousness itself, that when this power of belief is given to the mind, it seems to become our apparent reality. It is not our real reality, but it seems to become our apparent reality. And this apparent reality always ends up hurting, because it is not the truth. That is the way grace plays out. So when we believe something that is not true, it is eventually going to hurt us, or hurt the identification or the false belief. Because we are so attached to this false belief, we feel that we get hurt or we suffer. And once this process happens, then we say that ‘I want to be free from this misunderstanding. I’ll go to a doctor to rid myself of this allergy’. And that is satsang. The mind will not be reformed; don’t expect the mind to say ‘No, I understand now: You must be the Supreme’. It will only say that in a tricky or sneaky way, with the agenda of separation’. So don’t expect your mind to be reformed. It’s only that your own belief will get divested from this idea of separation. And your belief is so powerful that it makes it seem like your apparent reality.

Jyoti says, “Or is it accepting with the heart only?”

Yes, acceptance of the heart is enough. Don’t wait for your mind’s understanding because that will never come. That’s why I say that many times in satsang also, what we are doing is we are handing over the words of the Master to the mind for it’s approval; and as long as we keep doing that we will only be left with a lot more doubts, a lot more confusion. So don’t wait for the mind’s approval. The Master does not need the mind’s approval.

Stacey says, “So simple, thank you.”   Very welcome.

Wendy says, “It’s been sort of a reverence of unique expressions of oneness of God; but as you say, no separateness in reality, in essence.”

Yes, thank you. Yes, there can be a sense of wonder. There can be a sense of wonder around this beautiful creation that consciousness is creating every moment. There can be a sense of awe, there can be a sense of wonder. But what may cause suffering is only that if we presume we are a separate individual here in this huge world of apparent reality. But when the inquiry happens, it is seen that the world emerges out of my own Beingness. I am not in this world but the world is in me, just like the dream is in me.

[Close the door? So Ram, Jyotika and Arjun are here in person.]

Atma says, “So beautiful.”

Rashmi says, “So much fear coming up at times.” And then she says, “Fear of losing the false identity.”

The instant you have called it false, the minute you have seen that it is only an identity, and the fact that you are seeing that the fear is coming up, all of these tell me that it is already over for you. Because with this sense of distance, with all of this, it cannot last for long. And you must know now that whatever comes up, any phenomena that comes, must go. What you are is the unchanging reality, unmoved by any of this appearance. So don’t resist anything, don’t fight anything; let everything that comes come, and let it go. The instant you see it as false it is over.

The instant you pick it up as real, it starts again. That is why I don’t give so much importance even to the experiences of awakening. Because awakening only means that, in that moment, it was seen that the person was never real and I was always this Awareness itself. But with many Beings I have seen that the awakening does not stay because we pick up the person again. And sometimes it is worse because it is accompanied by a sense of specialness. That is why it is important to stay in satsang and let it stabilize. The experience of awakening can be beautiful, but is another experience ultimately; and we are not here for any experience. So let all strains of person-hood get dissolved in the fire of satsang.

Jyoti says, “I want to let go of any holding on, for any Beings around me to know they are free and thus be happy or content.”  Yes.

The best thing that we can do to help any beings around us is to be completely free ourselves. To lead by example means to never get entwined, or to not get entwined most of the time in the content of our thoughts. That is the best example you can set for the Beings around you. Mostly people are not interested in the words we have to say. They are interested in our Presence itself. The words come later.

Wendy says, “Your reference to ‘the dream is in me’, as in night dreams when we are ‘in there’, is really helpful in seeing here.”

To see that; this whole Universe which exists in the dream state. And this Universe has no limits, it is unlimited. There can be mountains, there can be valleys; every experience can be there in the dream state. Yet on waking up, it is seen that it was all in me, and it came from me itself. The ability of Consciousness to project itself in this way exists in us, in our own Consciousness. Yes.

Wendy says, “..meaning me as a dream-body is also in the dream.”

Rashmi says, “There was intense fear last night. I prayed to Mooji and you for strength.”

Good. Don’t be fearful of any fear. Your faith will take you across this fear very easily. It is actually nothing for you at all. Very good.

Amrit says, “Fear is also mind?”

Yes, these are the energies which flow. Thoughts are one sort of energy construct, emotions are another sort of energy construct, and all energy constructs like this are visible only to Awareness itself. A knowing of them exists only in Awareness itself. And they seem to be experienced by our own Beingness, but the seeing of this experience, even this experience, the seeing of it is in the pure seeing itself, which is the Awareness itself. So if you like you can separate the energies and you can say mind consists of thoughts, memories, imaginations, these kinds of energies; and the emotional state consists of fear, anger, rage, guilt, regret; all of these type of emotions. Otherwise you can bundle them all up and say it is all the mind. That is okay. That is just the semantics of it which I am not so concerned about, I just want you to see how it works.

Wendy says, “I meant when you say ‘the world is in me’ it can be very hard to get that. But can see the dream is in me.”

Yes. That is why it is pure grace that we have this dream state to see that it is possible for all this to be just a projection.

Jyoti says, “Yes, thank you.”   Thank you my dear. Very good.

Rashmi says, “The ego comes up again and again and gets excited about advancement and about the dreams that I have been having lately. How to avoid these excitements?”

Advancement would mean that there is somewhere to go. Advancement would mean that you want to become a spiritual black belt, or something like that. That would mean that you have a white belt or a yellow belt, and you want to become a black belt or a ninja or something. What I am telling you is that your ultimate reality is present right now. The Self is present right now. It does not come and go, and it does not need effort to get there. The only thing that is required is to not be distracted by thought. And yes, that can seem like effort initially; but it is actually a letting go of effort. Because it is effort to give attention and pay belief to thoughts; that is actually effort. Without believing a thought, tell me where you have to get to? What advancement is required? Which dream must be fulfilled? What is not present right here, right now?

Yes, Cornelia says, “Fear is a random energy and the mind calls it fear.”

Yes. There are energetic differences which can be perceived in energies, and the mind labels them as various things, but the energetic differences are not that great actually. Like Mooji says there is not so much difference about a foreign holiday and nervousness about speaking on stage, but the mind will interpret it differently based on the situation.  And one energy you will label as good and the other you will label as bad, but energetically they are not very different. Therefore like we have been saying since yesterday, the only thing that is required is to fire the interpreter. And how to fire the interpreter? Don’t give it a place to check in. Don’t give it a terminal to log in. Remove the toll gate, let the mind come and let it go, let it drive on through, don’t check what it has to say. Not out of a fear, not out of an avoidance, but out of a complete lack of concern, a complete disinterest. So initially if you feel that attention is chasing thought that is fine; don’t try to control attention. Just don’t give it belief. That much all of us can do. That much you can do. Believe this voice. Don’t believe the voice of your mind if it is telling you that you cannot do it. Divest belief like this to all content of the mind.

Jyoti says, “I don’t know if this is universal, but I’m wondering what is the vibration and sound which is seen when sitting quietly?”

There are many spiritual paths, especially in India, which are focused on this vibration or this sound, the core vibration of ‘Om’. But ultimately what they are speaking about, ultimately what they are speaking of (and very few beings have understood this) is that they are speaking of the ultimate vibration of the appearance of the sense ‘I am’ itself. The Beingness itself is what they are calling the root vibration or ‘Om’ or the sense ‘I am’. But what happens is we expect some metaphysical experiences instead of this plain, sober seeing. So I would say that when we sit, the pure vibration of ‘Seeing’ itself is the most beautiful. If some attention is to be given, then it can be given only to this. Any other spiritual experience, if there is attention that goes to it, will lead to expectation; will lead to a spiritual ego. Just be with the pure vibration of the sense ‘I am’.

Rashmi says, “The ad came just as you were responding to my question.”

The recording will be there after this, you can hear the recording, but also on the Sangha of Being group, we have put up information about the Ad Blocker, you can download the Ad Blocker so that ads won’t bother you in Satsang.

Clare says, “My ego dances the dance of loving and wanting/demanding love.”

Yes, it’s the most common dance of the ego. And in the wanting, or needing, or demanding love, we find that this becomes the most repulsive energy for most other beings around us. The needing of love actually becomes an obstacle to the flow of love. Believe my words when I tell you that as you rest as the Self, love will be in service to you. It will be your servant along with peace and joy. But if we chase these, if we need these, then they become very elusive. Because the chasing and needing always come from a personal perspective. Whenever there is a person involved, there is trouble involved.

Jyoti says, “Just a phenomena that arises I suppose? Or is it in some way something to do with the Being?”

Don’t attach any importance to any experience, to any phenomena. If, at all, some attachment to an experience must be there, it can be to the pure experiencing of the Beingness itself.

Cornelia says, “Thank you. Fire the interpreter.”

Louise says, “I don’t know what happened, but I forgot about satsang. Namaste, Father.”

[Smiling]. Sometimes it happens that even I forget. Then, there will be 5 minutes left to satsang and something wakes up and says “Oh, there’s satsang,” and then I post on Facebook “Satsang starting in 5 minutes.” Maybe I should set an alarm or something.

Jyoti says, “I am not particularly interested in it, but just wondered.”

I can say that the universality of experience must be there, must start with the sense ‘I am’. But I cannot presume that for some Beings that there will be some blue light here [pointing to the space between the brows], for some Beings there will be some vibration of ‘Om’, for some Beings there could be some chakras/kundalini experience. So I don’t want to say universally that some of these experiences will happen. Because (1) I don’t believe them to be a necessary part of the process and (2) I feel sometimes they become just expectations and it takes us further from the goal in some sense.

Stacy says, “This pure vibration felt very strongly in your Presence.”

And it’s very nice you say this because you are probably many thousands of miles away from the physical presence. It is your own Presence, your own Satguru in your heart whose presence is being experienced, which is the same as what speaks through this mouth. Therefore it is completely possible to experience the Presence of satsang. It is the presence of the Guru in spite of a lot of physical distance. Because time and space are just illusory concepts which are born inside this Consciousness.

Jyoti says, “Thank you.”  Thank you, thank you my dear.

SK says, “I have realized that all suffering is due to sustain, protect and improve this me.”   Yes, thank you for exposing this.  “The fear of future is linked to suffering and survival of this body. Is there any truth?”

Is that sentence complete? Is there any truth?

The only truth, (we will presume that the question was complete), the only Truth that Maharaj Nisargadatta used to say is that ‘I am’. And ultimately even that is not true. All other concepts are thorns we are using to remove other thorns. You don’t need to hold on to any thorn.

Rashmi says, “Spiritual ego; another way of the mind to pull attention into itself.”

Yes, yes, very powerful, very strong block it can become, because it can come from a very true and intellectual understanding. So the words it is saying can be completely true. It can say things like ‘I am that’, ‘I am God’. But you can sense it is coming from a personal place. There is a person who wants to become God, which is ultimately not possible. And sometimes there is very strong resistance to break through this. When such a Being comes to satsang and says ‘I am God’ and the Guru can smell the person saying this, that the person is God, then the Guru must say ‘No, that is not true’. And then in the mind of this spiritual ego, this egoistic person, it becomes like a conflict. And he will say that the Guru does not know what he is talking about, because I have read in so many scriptures that ‘I am God’. But the Guru is saying that the ‘person’ can never become a God. A true Guru knows that it is only God that is here. But if he can sense that it is coming from a personal place, he has to do his job and say ‘No, that is not true’.

Stacy says, “So grateful.”   Same, same.

And Clare says, “I offer up all the opposites of specialness.”

Yes, the specialness and the opposite, the humility, which is coming from the person, both. All these personal attributes can be surrendered. The false specialness and the false humility are both from the ego. It is a natural neutrality that is the truth. Natural neutrality means not operating from any concept.

Jasminder says, “Can you please talk more about this feeling, awareness of ‘I am’?

It is very simple. We know that we are being now. Don’t try to sort his with your mind. If I were to say ‘Are you being right now?’ you would naturally and innocently say ‘Yes’. This itself is the awareness of being or awareness of ‘I am’. For many years in this journey also I tried to make this a mental concept, and tried to understand it from the mind. And I’ve said this story before that when I used to read ‘I am That’ and [Nisargadatta] Maharaj used to say ‘Just be aware of the sense I am’, it was a very frustrating experience because I just could not figure out what is this sense ‘I am’. But due to the Master’s grace it became clear that it is just this simple Beingness itself, by which I can say ‘I am being now’. There is this simple awareness of ‘I am’.

And don’t try to force it because it will only become an obstacle. Just let go of all thoughts, and all these insights will become apparent all on their own. Don’t even believe the thought that ‘I must have an awareness of this I am’. Let go of all thoughts.

Wendy says, “Feels like if these thoughts weren’t here to ‘avoid any spiritual ego’ that Awareness is already here. Surrendering all this, please take it all.”

Yes, surrender all concepts. Like I said, all concepts we are using just as thorns to remove other thorns. No thorn has any value. Just throw it all away. It is only when someone says that something is deep inside and I need your help to pull it out, that is why we use another thorn to throw it away, to take it out. Otherwise no real words are needed.

Rashmi says, “Please take it all, I second it, please take this arrogance off.”

In your offering it, it is taken. And as long as you don’t ask for it back, it will not come back to you. As long as you don’t pick it up when it waves to you, as long as you don’t give it a place to check in and stay, it cannot come back to you.

Clare says, “There has been raging self-hatred or the ego raging and threatening.”

All this will come up now strongly, because in the mind it feels like it is fighting for it’s survival. Or it’s fighting for its supremacy. So it will pull out all the stops now and come at you with all that it has got. Could be these feelings of hatred, of anger, of rage, of denial; it can be all of this. You just stay as the Self. You just stay as the Awareness. Just be the witnessing. And without your nourishment and belief, these energies cannot last. Don’t worry for them to go, you just stay as the witnessing itself. And you will see that automatically, their power will reduce. And soon you will find that they are completely powerless.

Louise says, “Anantaji, for some reason, stuff about aliens have been coming into my awareness lately. It has brought about the realization that the mind has so many certainties which it claims, but as truth it cannot know.”

This Universe is vast. There was a recent study, it says that there are, it has been found that, in our galaxy alone that there are some 70,000 planets which are very similar to Earth and the potential for life exists. It is only curiosity for me if any, if that ever there was some contact, it would be good to see if these Beings are also deluded by the mind, or are they completely free from the mind now? Otherwise it is no big deal because there are so many Beings and so many species, millions of varieties of species on Earth itself. It may be interesting to see that play, to see if there are some Beings who are free from the mind; if there were to be some aliens discovered.

Atma says, “All is so <censored> as always.”  Thank you, thank you my dear.

Ustreamer 71 says, “Dear Ananta, to be free from identification, is that to be free from the idea to help or better this world? Or is the freedom itself enough for supporting this world?”

If there is a need to help or better this world, that means that means there must be a person who experiences this need. All need comes from the idea of being a person. And it also comes from the presumption that I as a person know how to do something well and I will be able to help someone. But to free another being from their suffering, first we must get free from our suffering, ourselves. And I’m not saying that ‘don’t help’. I am not saying ‘don’t help other beings’. Very spontaneously, very naturally you can do that. Just don’t come to the conclusion that ‘I am helping another’. If there is an intuitive sense that you feel like doing something then it must be done with a feeling of being an instrument in God’s hands. It must not be done with a sense of superiority that ‘I am helping another’. So all these actions can be done, I am not saying ‘no’. But first we must free ourselves from our own suffering. And suffering comes from the idea that I am a separate person. That is the best help you can give to the world, that this suffering is an illusion, it is all imagined. The suffering of separation from God is an illusion. But of course, if there is a feeling that you would like to help, please, by all means. Very beautiful. Just don’t nourish an arrogant ego because of it.

Louise says, “It just made me see the limitation in beliefs as truth very clearly.”

Yes, we have so many concepts in the mind no? And it pretends as if it knows something. If we actually start inquiring, we see that it knows nothing at all. So one such concept she says is ‘No such thing as others’. Why aliens? There are so many Beings even here.

SK says, “I couldn’t hear what your response was, video got stuck. Thank you for this satsang, this is the most important thing happening in this life, thank you.”

Thank you, so much love. I am so happy that you are here. And hopefully you will be able to hear the response in the recording. And if it is not here for some reason, or if some other questions come, please feel free to ask some more, maybe in the next satsang.

Ok, let’s take one last question, before we close for today.

Lucia says, “Regarding the awareness of ‘I am’ it is felt here that it is the most simple. Hard to believe that everything is speaking about this simplest truth.”

Yes, yes, it is hard to believe that so many words are required. Once it is seen that it has always been here in the most natural sense, then we marvel at how many words it took for this understanding to arise.

Ajnani says, “I love being here, everything is so clear.”

Wonderful! Thank you. Thank you my dear.

Wendy says, “So grateful to be in the presence of Satsang and Sangha here.”

I am also grateful for your presence. I am also grateful for your work and Jyoti’s work in the transcribing of the satsang everyday. I continue to be amazed at this beautiful seva. Thank you so much.

Rashmi says, “Thank you so much, can’t wait for the in-person satsang again.”

The in-person satsang is not this Saturday, it is the next Saturday. It is not tomorrow, it is the next Saturday.

Ustreamer52 says, “You are so beautiful.” “And thank you for being here, all this grace, Om Namah Shivaya.”

Just reflecting your own beauty, my dear. Om Namah Shivaya.

Ustreamer71 says, “Thank you so much Anantaji.”  Very good.

Ustreamer55 says, “Will there be satsang tomorrow at 4:30 pm at Gem Wellington?”

We just answered that.

Louse says, “Love you, Father.”  Thank you, thank you my dear child, love you too.

Lobode says, “Today I have been half sleeping, but it is all good.”  Yes, it is fine.  “Thank you for your Presence.”   Thank you.

Rashmi says, “Okay, thank you so much.”   Thank you.

Stacy says, “I love you so much. Love you,  beloved Master.” Thank you, my dear. Very good.

Cornelia says, “Anataji, thank you, thank you. You are always with me.”

And Jasminder says….[closes eyes].

Very good, thank you all for joining Satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

And our friends are here, say ‘Hi’ to them, Jyotika, Ram and Arjun. Sitting against the light, so they are looking like ghosts. Everyone is saying ‘Hi’. Wendy, Jyoti…

[Namaste].

Sangha:  Moojiji ki Jai !  Anantaji ki Jai ! Thank you. Love you.

Namaste everyone, a very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

Thank you very much for joining in. If you’re here for the first time, you can ask your questions in the chat window. And if one of you can confirm that the video and audio are working fine, then we can get started. [Responding to welcoming messages on chat]:

Welcome, welcome, welcome. Namaste. Okay, Jyoti says video and audio are good. That’s good. We’ll wait for a minute for everyone to get settled. Okay, very good, very good. If you’re joining in for the first time, you can ask your questions in the chat window. Welcome. Ajnani is back from Portugal. That’s very good. Namaste, Namaste, everyone.

What could be wrong in this moment?

Ajnani says, “So much love from Monte Sahaja and Guruji to all.”  Wonderful. Are you in Monte Sahaja still, or you came back now?

What could be wrong in this moment? In this moment, be completely here now. What is here now? [Silence]. What is here now? Taste this moment completely. [Silence]. What is here now is all there ever is. Ignore everything that has to do with the past or with the future. Tell me about the ‘right now’.

ShivMahima says, “Anantaji, there is a fear that I may not realize myself in this life; that this peace I’m feeling is of the mind, because it still comes and goes, and it shouldn’t.”

‘There is a fear I might not realize myself in this life’. So then, don’t worry about this life. Realize yourself now. It is always about now. In the now, how are you bound? How are you not the Self? What needs to be realized? Can you show me how you’re not free?

Claire says, “There’s nothing to say.”  Yes. Good.

Jyoti says, “Peace is here now, and could never leave.”  Good.

ShivMahima says, “What seems to be in the way is this body.”

How is it in the way right now?

ShivMahima says, “When I open my eyes, I’m here in this body.”

And what is the expectation? Where must we be? When we open the eyes, are we in the body? Where inside the body? If we were to ask a surgeon to cut up the body, would it find you? Are you in the body, or is the body inside you? And don’t look to the mind for this answer. When we go to sleep at night, and there is a dream, there also appears a body, and it appears that I am in the body, but where am I truly?

ShivMahima says, “My body has name, and associations keep me identified, filtering information through the eyes.”

Who is the one who is identified? Is it the body? The body is only an innocent instrument. It is not even that problematic actually. If you look at your last 10 reasons for suffering, maybe only one or two could have been related to the body. The other reasons are related to interpersonal issues, some other being, some other relationship, about the money in the bank, about wanting to get somewhere, about wanting freedom. Are these the issues of the body, and if they’re not the issues of the body, then they are the issues of a person. Where is this person?

ShivMahima says, “Who is grasping this information within me when you speak, Guruji?”

Yes. That is the question. Because mind is still understanding through these concepts; is understanding these concepts. That is a very good question: ‘Who is grasping this information within me when you speak, Guruji?’

ShivMahima says, “…because mind is still understanding these concepts.”  Yes.

So it is not the body which is understanding; that much is clear. So first, look at the hypothesis which you had, which was ‘I truly believe that I am the body’. But as you start inquiring now, you will see that the identification with the body is not so strong actually. It is the identification with the imagined person. The imagined person, who has no existence; that is the mis-identification. So it’s an excellent question to ask: ‘Who is grasping this information within me when you speak?’ It is Consciousness itself which is speaking, and is Consciousness itself who is assimilating. If there is a person who is understanding any of this, can you show me where this person is? What does it look like?

So, it is usually a fallacy to believe that most of us are believing that we are these bodies. Very few of us believe that we are these bodies, and those ones don’t have so much suffering actually. Because the needs of the body are very few. If there is some pain is needs some attention, otherwise it is absolutely fine as an [?] instrument. But it is this idea of being a person which is problematic. It is this one that is interpreting the reality; the interpreter that life should be like this or should not be like this; that one is the one causing the problem. And it does not really exist; it is just an imagination.

ShivMahima says, “There is a feeling that if I knew myself, these questions would not come.”

Yes, that is the whole point of satsang. So, as you stay in satsang, as many Beings have realized, you will come to the true seeing of yourself; which only means that you will let go of all that is unreal. It is not that a new reality will be created for you. It is not that you will constantly be in the out-of-body state; or that you will constantly be in a near-death-experience state. It is not about states. Realization is not a state. It is only an understanding of what we have always been. But if you confuse it for a state, if you confuse it for the by-products, if you confuse it for the miracles, if you confuse it for the experiences, then those will become… (if you give belief to those), then that will become your spiritual ego. Therefore it is very good that if no experiences, no metaphysical things, no miracles are happening, but there is a pure sober seeing of ‘Am I this person, really?’ Where is this person?

‘Who am I?’ means ‘Am I this person who I am confusing myself to be? And if I’m not, am I not just the Awareness of all that arises? Am I separate from pure Awareness in any way?’ And, as we keep looking, it becomes clearer and clearer that I have always been only this Awareness, within which even pure Consciousness or the sense ‘I am’ takes birth.

And if the mind is not understanding these things; it is fine. We’re attempting to bypass the mind. And only Consciousness is speaking to Consciousness. So, stay in satsang for a while, and you will see that all the false will start dissolving, and the Truth will reveal itself on it’s own. The revelation of the Truth actually is only a dissolving of the false. It is not a new creation.

FB200 says, “My mind is thinking a lot of questions, but they are being answered instantly in the <censored>. Is there a time when all questions stop? If not, I am okay with that. If so, I am okay with that, too.”

Yes. That is an excellent attitude, because the mind can keep throwing up many things. It can throw questions, it can throw doubts; it will keep going as it is. So the search for Truth is not about reforming the mind, and making it change it’s ways. It is only about divesting the power that the mind seems to have. When we stop listening to this monkey-mind, and we listen to the voice of our inner intuition; until that inner intuition is clear, we listen to the voice of the outer Guru, then everything will get sorted out very soon.

Okay, Ustreamer66 says, “Could you please increase microphone volume? Not able to hear.”  If you have a pair of headphones, that will be great.

Ustreamer77 says, “Namaste.”  Namaste.

Shanti says, “Here sound is very good. Could your computer’s volume be readjusted?”

Soham says, “Namaste, Father. Sorry I’m late.”  No worries. Welcome. Very good.

Dorthe says, “When I get sleepy in satsang, is it the mind trying to avoid.”

It could be. Sleep can come, sometimes in these moments. But you don’t try to control sleep or being awake. You just follow the words gently, and let go of the content of the mind. Let go of the content of the thoughts. Then, even if there is a strong need in the body to relax, get some sleep; it if happens, then it is fine as well. Just don’t make any judgments about it. Let go of all interpretations.

ShivMahima says, “When I got to high pressure work environment, and people make demands of me, I feel that I am pulled out of my silence and it’s not nice. Like I want to be left in my silence. Then full personhood crawls in.”

No matter what the content of our life is, the content could be full conflict, but you are only just always the witnessing of it. You can only imagine yourself to be a person, you can never actually become the person. Therefore you initially stay as the witness alone. And the moments where there is awareness that ‘I seem to be caught’ nothing is to be done, don’t do a post-mortem, don’t become guilty about anything, just drop it at that moment. That is all that is required.

So, when these moments come, it is very good, because it shows you that these things also still have to be transcended. And soon you will find that life is unfolding on it’s own, and you are the pure watching of it. And you will not be that concerned about what content is showing up. Just like when you’re watching a movie; ideally, you’d like to be watching a good movie, but if it is a bad movie, it cannot cause you suffering. Just in the same way, whatever content of life might be arising, just use those as pointers to discover that you are not that. It is only pointing you to your identification. So if there is attachment to a worker identity, if there is attachment to some other identities, our suffering and our conflicts will only point us to those. And in that way, they are grace. So listen to where they are pointing you, listen to what they are showing you. Don’t get into a denial of those. Look and see: ‘What is getting hurt by this? Is somebody questioning my integrity, and that hurts me? Do I have a strong integrity-oriented identity? Is somebody questioning my hard work, and that hurts? So, do I have a strong worker-identity which has built up over a period of time?’

Be nothing at all. Be completely neutral and unattached to any identity, then tell me how you can suffer from the content of life.

Louise says, “Getting a feeling of a ‘me’ that the songs are singing about, but there is no actual ‘me’. Just Consciousness singing along to the words, and enjoying it.”   Yes.

There is no individual you. You are this Consciousness itself, and at the root, you are this Awareness from which this Consciousness also comes from. They are one, ultimately. But there is no individual person here; you are absolutely right.

Shanti says, “Father, I hope this isn’t too trivial, but it seems Facebook is a bit of a trap; that I find is pushing some buttons. I’m not a very social person in my own life, but involvement with social media is confusing.”

Don’t look at anything as a trap. Look at it only as an opportunity to show you if there is anything hidden. So look at what buttons can be pushed now? What identity is still there? And I’m not saying that we have to be very active on Facebook or on social media, I’m just saying that we must not become fearful of anything. Our reason for not doing something must not be fear, but just be that it is not flowing on it’s own. But if life is showing us that there are still some buttons which can get pushed, then it’s important to look not at what is pushing the button or who is pushing the button, but what button is still here that can get pushed. And throw away that button; throw away the remote control completely. Then nobody can push your buttons.

Louise had said that I missed something. Louise said, “Ananta ji, this just came through my mind. It is like the Consciousness is listening to all these songs that it enjoys. All these songs are about a ‘me’. It is singing along to the lyrics.”

So, ShivMahima says, “I do have attachment to hard-worker identity. I see it. It’s been with me for lifetimes, I think. I start work in a few moments, and will observe this identity.”

This is very good. Just adopt a witnessing approach. Then we will see whether there’s an actual witness even. If there is a witnessing entity, or whether there is just pure witnessing itself. Very good.

Stacy says, “This is incredibly helpful in exposing identity still here. Thank you, thank you.”  Thank you, my dear.

Shanti says, “Yes, I find I am defending.”

You do not need any defending. No? You know this already. You really do not need any defending. So watch everything as it unfolds on it’s own without identifying with any of this content. And I know you understand these words. Very good.

Ustreamer66 says, “Is keeping identity for practical purposes wrong?”

The Self does not need to rely on an identity. The Self automatically can play all the roles on it’s own. It can be a worker, it can be a mother, it can be a father, it can be a son, it can be a daughter. In the moment, we are guided to behaving exactly in the way that it unfolds. So, letting go of identity does not mean that we’re to stop playing all these roles. It does not mean that we have to quit our jobs, leave our homes; it does not mean that we have to renounce the world. The only thing that needs to be renounced is our thoughts. Stop giving beliefs to your thoughts, nothing else needs to be renounced; and then you will see that everything just unfolds auspiciously as it is meant to.

Wendy says, “Gratitude to you, dear Guruji. Surrendering this deep desire to be replaced completely by only Satguru in this life. Please take illusion of separate ‘me’ completely. Am clinging to Awareness/Now refuge.”

Hand over all that is personal to me. Hand over all that is personal to me. It is all my problem now. Then you will find that only the Satguru remains in your heart.

Shanti says, “Yes, this is truly seen. But I stumbled a bit.”  That’s okay. “Thank you Master, my love.”  Thank you, my dear. Good.

Ajnani says, “Consciousness, Awareness is here always; but sometimes abdominal distention is coming.”

‘Abdominal distention’. I’m not completely familiar with that term. I’m presuming it’s a medical term for something to do with the stomach area. Correct me if I’m wrong, because I don’t want to give you something which is related to something else. So,

“…abdominal distention is coming, and attention goes there. Is this any hidden identity of the person?”

No. The abdominal distention, the pain, can come but the belief in the mental interpretation of that, that ‘This should not happen to me, why does this happen to me, but I have understood that I am Awareness, but this kind of thing still appears’. This kind of mental interpretation can happen in these situations. If you believe them, then you are identifying with this small idea of me, this little ‘me’ called the ego. Otherwise the pain can come, and you will see if there is some medical help required, you will go to a doctor. All that can unfold. Just don’t believe the interpretation of this. It is only when we believe the mental interpretation of the content of life, can we say that this is identification.

Clare says, “Dear Ananta, I gladly hand over all that is personal in me.”

Very good. I’m very happy to accept these kind of gifts. Very good.

Stacy says, “Handing it all over to you, Master.”  Thank you. Very good.

Louise says, “Found a button already. The mind thought it shared a great insight, and you did not even read it properly.” [Laughs]. “Little irritation felt. Good to see it and be aware of it.”

So sorry. Thank you. The content of our life always seems to try and push all our buttons, so we can transcend them. So, Louise says very honestly and very beautifully, that it seemed like something was a great insight, and it probably was; but she felt that I did not give enough attention to it, and something pressed her button in that. It’s very good, this attitude she took, which is to say that ‘I see that this was the button, that I did not get enough attention on this insight’ which was very beautiful. So, this is beautifully seen now. Let us go and read that insight again.

She had said, “Anantaji, this just came to my mind. It is like the Consciousness is listening to all these songs that it enjoys. All the songs are about a ‘me’ but is singing along to the lyrics.”

Oh, it’s like… okay, okay, okay. I felt you were talking about an actual song that you were listening to. But you’re saying that Consciousness got used to listening to these beautiful songs about a ‘me’. These stories that we tell ourselves.

“…and it is singing along to the lyrics, getting a feeling of ‘me’ that the songs are singing about, but there is no actual ‘me’. Just consciousness singing along to the words.”

Very beautiful. Truly very nice; and I’m not just pretending.

Stacy says, “Yes, lots of buttons getting pushed lately, that I didn’t realize were still there so strongly. Very painful. Yet also very grateful.”    Very good.

That is the beauty about this life, that is the beauty of this Universe, that whatever needs to be transcended will show up very quickly. And if it is freedom that you want, then we will transcend those. But if you want the rise of the ego, then all of these can actually be used to make the person stronger, to make the imagined stronger. But if it’s freedom that you want, all that can come up is just another way to transcend. Like it says in this beautiful scripture called The Course in Miracles, everything that shows up is just another forgiveness opportunity. I would say that it’s just another opportunity to transcend.

Okay, Jyoti says, “Did you ever hear a song by the Sugarbabes where they sing ‘Push the button, let me know’?”  I haven’t. [Laughs] I’ll look it up.

Ustreamer16 says, “Reposting” [I seem to be missing out a lot today, no?] “Reposting. I have often heard that seeing/recognizing is relieving. Could you explain a bit?”

To know that you are this seeing itself, the pure seeing, is to relieve ourselves of the idea of being a person. That is the way that I would read it. I actually honestly have never heard this before, but it’s nice. Seeing/recognizing is relieving. First, what is bothering us is only the idea that ‘I am a separate person’. But once we see the Truth, that ‘I am the pure seeing itself, or the pure Awareness itself, then it is a great relief not to carry around this imagined weight of a person which causes so much misery and so much suffering. So, that’s a great relief.

Louise says, “LOL. The mind is happy now…”  Good.  “…but beautiful to see it and laugh at it.”

It’s amazing how these small lessons unfold for us constantly. And if there’s an openness actually; if there’s an openness to this, then the person cannot last; the idea of being a separate individual cannot last.

Clare says, “It seems like in our confusions about who we are we deny our true self’s natural expression.”

Let’s look at this. ‘It seems like in our confusions about who we are we deny our true self’s natural expression’. It seems like. Actually it is our True self which is expressing constantly, exactly the way it is meant to unfold. But yes, once we recognize who we are in reality, the content seems to become a happy, happy dream. But this does not necessarily mean that the content in itself shifts. It’s just that because our perspective has shifted, that this content, which maybe is playing out in the same way, seems completely harmless to us. And once completely even the expectation of what content is there, or should be there, then we see that many beautiful things just unfold on it’s own.

I don’t want to say that with Self-realization there will always be miraculous events or some beautiful unfolding around, because the mind will make some expectation about it, and in this way itself, you will lose your freedom. So, this freedom is not dependent upon any states which are appearing. If our freedom was dependent upon a state, then I would not call it freedom. Then I would call it a dependency on a state. The freedom that we are pointing to is the freedom from all the states. Any state can arise, but we are unconcerned.

Stacy says, “Yes. Only freedom. Let it all come up.”   Very good.

Louise says, “My cat nearly died today [inaudible] and it has been a very auspicious day. Was terrified at facing the reality of death again, but it has opened up clarity and joy here today. Big hug.”

If there is this integrity in our heart, to find our complete freedom, and there is only earnestness for this, then even the most horrifically-seeming effects will be seen to be grace. That is very beautiful.

Shanti says, “Thank you for pointing to the harmless nature of this dream. It’s all innocence and love.”  Good.

Ajnani says, “Ananta, this love is so all-encompassing, it burns everything; even if buttons are pushed or reactions arise.”  Yes. It’s very good.

And ultimately it is seen that what we are saying is even prior to love. Love is always in service to us, but what we are talking about is even prior to this love. The love that appears when there is no need for anything, what we are talking about is even prior to this. There is no dependency even on the presence of love, peace or joy. Good, good.

Ustreamer99 says, “Even after seeing that the ‘I’ that lived only in mind, there’s still a shift of attention between the person, and Awareness.”

Yes, this happens. This can happen, where attention can go back to the old more, it can go back to the things which we are identified with, but then that awareness comes that ‘This is what has happened’ just let go at that point of time. That is all that is required. Don’t start feeling that you have lost something, or that you are now this person. Becoming a person never can actually happen. That is the beauty of what is true. The false can never be real; and the true one is ever-present. So, even if there were moments or some times where this imagination of being a person was prevalent, that is okay. In reality, nothing really changed. Just when that awareness came that ‘I seem to be identifying strongly with this person again’ just drop the thought at that point of time. Just drop the identity at that point of time, because now is all there is. All that is relevant is the now. It is not about whether you found freedom in the past, it is not about whether you will find freedom in the future; it is about being free in this very moment, every moment.

Clare says, “Thank you. I didn’t realize I am still holding onto ideas about what is okay and what isn’t.”

Yes. These ideas can be very sneaky, but now that it is clear that all you want is freedom, then these situations will unfold where all these ideas will be exposed. And in those moments, it is best not to deny that they were there; it is best to completely expose them; to say that ‘This was there, but I hand it over in satsang, or I burn it in the fire of satsang’.

Ajnani says, “Yes, it is.”

Jyoti says, “Is I am/Consciousness only love, so only there is love and Awareness, which are not separate?”

Well, if you’re using love as a term to denote Consciousness, then that could be said to be true. But love for me is a force, is an energy which is present after the birth of Consciousness. The pure Beingness itself…, and I can understand why you would call it that, and it’s okay that you would perceive it that way, because it is not the definition; but the way it appears here is that in the pure seeing arises this pure Being which has no attributes whatsoever; just a beingness, just a beingness. And just in this beingness, there arrive other energies like peace, like joy, like love; also there are forces like attention, like belief, like identity which are given birth after the birth of this beingness. Yes, some mystics have called this beingness itself love, but the way it appears here, for me love is another energetic [inaudible] which is formed from this beingness itself.

Clare says, “Can I give you all identification with goodness and badness.”  Of course. That is ultimately why satsang is here, to hand over all concepts about our person; about the person that we believe we are. All judgments, good, bad, ugly; all can be handed over. And I’m happy to take them. And my only request to all of you is not to take them back from me. All of you can hand it over to me, but then don’t take it back.

Clare says, “And acceptability, non-acceptability.”  Yes, everything I am happy to take.

Ane says, “Yes, even when mind is distracted, it is not bad or good.”  Yes.  “It just happens.”  Very good. “Nice to observe it with no judge.”  Very good.

Yes, it is very simple actually. Just fire the interpreter. Just fire the interpreter. This one that is judging life, just make him jobless. And as Mooji says, he will keep coming back to work, but you keep firing him again. And then one day you will find that it is gone. He shows up from time to time, but he has no power whatsoever. He has no credibility in his interpretations. Divest it of any belief, then he will lose all credibility for you, and that is freedom. It is that simple.

So somebody who is even the first time to satsang can get it; it is that simple. The first step seems to be that there seems to be a voice in our heads, called the mind, with energy forces called thoughts, which are perceived. We give them our attention and belief. And giving these our attention and belief, we start believing that ‘I must be a person’. But if you were to just let them go, not pick them up, then that would be free Awareness itself. So, if there is some openness, and if you are here even for the first time, if you would just trust these words, then there is nothing much left to talk about. All that is needed is to fire the interpreter in our heads.

Okay. Let’s catch up [on chat questions].

Jyoti says, “Yes, this is also my experience. Maybe the other words came from the mind.” That’s okay.

Ustreamer99 says, “I feel like the Beingness is me, but it is being watched too.”  Yes, beautiful.  “…but I cannot connect to that watching.”

Okay, let’s do it right now. Ustreamer99, you say ‘I cannot connect with that watching’. Okay. So, can you stop that watching now? Let’s do this together. Can you stop the watching now? And I’ll wait for your answer, and look for these others.

Stacy says, “I surrender it all at your feet.”  Thank you so much. Very good. Very good.

Shanti says, “I’m firing the interpreter, and sending him to the top boss, you, for the final chop.”

Yes. [Laughs]. Send him, I’m waiting, I’m waiting for him.

Louise says, “I love you, Anantaji. So happy to be here everyday.”  So happy that you are here, my dear. “I hope one day to come to the live satsang, and give everyone in the sangha a huge hug.”  Yes. We’re all waiting for your hug, and I’m sure it will happen one day soon.

Ajnani says, “Cannot speak of ‘This’. Thank you, Father. My uncle died and it is his funeral. Sadness is felt at the dropping of his body; but he was never born, and can never leave.”

Allow the sadness and the grief to come. It does not say anything about your freedom. This grief can also be experienced. There will be no need for the mental interpretation.

Ustreamer99 says, “(Typing issues). Can’t stop the watching.”  Yes.

So, you are aware right now that you cannot stop the watching. Therefore you are aware that the Awareness is there. Or you are aware that the watching is there. This is connecting with the watching itself. This is awareness of awareness itself. It is the simplest thing. We feel we cannot do it because it is that simple. You are aware now. Therefore there is an awareness of this Awareness. You report that ‘I am aware now’. Therefore, there must be an awareness of Awareness, that’s why you’re able to report it. That itself is awareness of Awareness.

But the mind will say, will expect it to be like a phenomenal appearance. It will never become a phenomenal appearance, because Awareness is not phenomenal. Awareness of Awareness is the only non-phenomenal witnessing that you can have. And that is the only connection which is needed; you can never be separate from that anyway. Only the imagined can say that ‘I am separate from Awareness’. In reality, you are the Awareness itself.

Ustreamer99 says, “But it seems distant.”

No. That is just a mental image that you are creating now. What is at a distance must be a visual that the mind has given you. Because with true Awareness, there is no distance. You must contemplate this. Don’t fall for any imagery.

Ane says, “Happy, happy, happy.”  Very good.

Shanti says, “Love to you all for such honest and beautiful sharing.”  Such honesty, such integrity, such beauty. It’s very good.  “Anantaji, you are my heart source. I love you.”  I love you too, my dear.

Aradhana says, “Thank you, Ananta. Your presence is joy, peace and love.”  Same/same.

Ustreamer99 says, “Yes.” So, just for you, just be with this now. Awareness is here now. Who is aware of it? Is that a separate awareness? Is it not the very same. All of us can look at this. If awareness is here now, who knows this? Is that separate, or is it the same. For those who feel to, we can contemplate this question, and we can look at it tomorrow.

Soham says, “Much love, Father. Thank you.”  Very good, Soham. Glad you are here.

Ian is also here, he’s in silence throughout. Ian says, “Much love.”  Much love, my dear. Love the new photo profile, big blue eyes. Very good.

Thank you all so very much for joining us in satsang today. [Namaste]. Moojiji ki Jai !

So much love to all of you.

And any time…, I’m very happy that Louise brought up this point that I missed reading something or did not give it enough attention. If any time this comes into your heart that something is being ignored, or not being given attention, please point it out. It is very good. Because sometimes, there’s so much flow, it’s not possible to read everything; so it’s good if you bring it up and say ‘Something got missed’. Very good.

Thank you all so very much. So much love to all of you.

Love you, love you, love you. [Kiss, waves].

Sangha:  Moojiji ki Jai ! Anantaji ki Jai ! Thank you. Love you.

Namaste everyone, a very warm welcome to satang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

Thank you very much for joining in. If you are joining us for the first time, know that the way to ask questions is in the chat window. And if you can confirm that the audio and video are working fine, then we can get started today. Ustreamer63 says, “It went off for a minute but it’s back now.” Maybe the previous one was a recording. And what is back now is here now, for now. Okay, everything is good, that’s good. Namaste, namaste. Very good. Namaste, very good.

Let’s take a deep breath in, and breathe out. So it seems automatic in this case that I must have done this. I must have taken the breath in and I breathed out. Let’s try it again. But the ‘I’ that took the deep breath in and took the breath out, which ‘I’ was that? Who was this I? The Truth is this close to us. Who is the one that breathes in and breathes out? Can we identify that one? What does it look like?

Clare says, “The efforting I.”

Okay, so let’s examine whether such an ‘I’ actually exists or not. If the answer comes that it must be the efforting ‘I’ that is doing the breathing, let’s really examine whether such an ‘I’ exists or not. And we take breathing as an example, as opposed to thinking or beating the heart, because breathing seems to be something which seems so clear that breathing I must be doing. When asked to look into our thoughts, we realize very quickly that I am not creating the thought, and it’s very obvious that I am not beating my heart; but breathing still seems to be possible to carry a sense of doership. So can we look within, and check for the one who takes the breath in and takes the breath out? Where is this one? What does it look like?

Clare says something very nice, she says, “Without the efforting I, it is just happening.”

So can we look into the reality of this ‘efforting I’. Is it not just a happening irrespective of whether we imagine this, conjure up this efforting I?

And Jyoti says, “Can we say it is an expression of I in consciousness?”

So let us find out whether this expression of I is in any way separate from consciousness itself. And some of this, what I am saying today, will come as an intuitive insight to you. Don’t try too hard to understand it. Some of you might even be reacting to this. The mind might be reacting strongly and saying ‘What is he saying? Obviously I am the one who is breathing’. So all these reactions are coming, that is good. That means the mind is feeling threatened; and you can stay with me for a little longer and question this basic belief. And in questioning this basic belief, the strongest concept of doership will also start dissolving now. Where is that I that decides to breathe?

Om is here, very good. Namaste.

And Clare says, “There is no breather; just breath happening. If this is clear for you, then you will see that all actions are just happening on their own. And post-facto, we come and say that ‘I was the doer’. And sometimes pre-facto, we come and say ‘I will be doing this’. But this individual doer entity is not to be found anywhere at all.

And Nuas says, “Namaste. When you say ‘Take a breath in’, is it consciousness saying it?”

Yes, of course. Of course it is consciousness. When you ask this question it is also consciousness asking. All doing is of consciousness itself. That is what we are coming to inquire and to see. Because on this concept of doership the ego resides. The ego rests on this concept of doership.

Nuas says, “And is it consciousness doing, as you say?”

Yes, yes, yes. It is only consciousness doing.

And Nuas says, “Am I only the observer?”

In the purest state, you are only the awareness itself, the observing itself. Then there is a modulation of this, and this becomes consciousness; and as consciousness you are the one doer, but not as a person. Can you see the contradiction here? Because most of us are now seeing the person does not exist, but there is a great refusal to believe that the person does not do any actions. And that seems to be a blank spot for many of us, where we can see that the person now does not exist, but we can not let go of personal doership.

And Shanti says, “My breath is seen and I am what watches the breathing.”  Yes.

And Nuas says, “But it is feeling as if I am the doer.”

Yes, that feeling, that feeling; is it not just another appearance? Can we bring this doer to the witness box today?

Soham says, “One could say that it is God breathing, as all phenomena come out of I am, but even this doesn’t really exist.”

Ultimately none of this has ever really happened, but that must be an insight that comes to you on its own. It’s not possible to teach that. I can, at best, nudge you toward that. But this must be an insight that arises from your own heart, from your own seeing; that none of this has actually really happened. But it is not possible for any words to explain this. So that is why we explain as much as it is possible to explain, just pointing you in the right direction. Good.

Ustreamer63 says, “Anantaji, I find great peace in being awareness, but what happens next? What of my family and job?”  Good.

So you say ‘I find great peace in being awareness’. In what way can you become anything else? In what way can you become anything else? Is there a moment where you are not the awareness? Are you not the awareness right now? When you are with your family, are you something else? When you are in your job, are you not awareness? Can you become that not-awareness, and show me now? Can you testify to this becoming, becoming a person?

And Clare says, “I can give focus and actively give attention to take a breath in, but it’s usually not necessary.”

Yes. Even this I, even this I who actively takes a breath in. So she is saying I can give focus and attention and actively breathe in like this, and then breathe out. No? It seems obvious that it is me doing it. It seems obvious. When you see it also on the camera now, you say ‘Anantaji is doing this’ but there is no Ananta here. When I look to find, look for the doer, I do not find this Ananta here who did this. Therefore all of this is a play of consciousness itself. We cannot find any doer, any individual doer.

And Clare says, “Actually it’s never necessary.”

Yes, it is never necessary to put on this idea of individual doership or becoming a person.

Ustreamer608 says, “It seems difficult to prove I am not consciousness, like it will take a while to even try to prove.”

Yes, and even if we take all the time possible you cannot prove to me that you are not consciousness.

Ustreamer63 says, “Thank you, Master.”  Very welcome, good.

And Nuas says, “I get crazy.”   Yes.

You don’t get crazy. You see that this body-mind organism seems to be agitated or getting crazy. You are just the witnessing of even this crazy. How does this crazy convince you that you are it?

So Jyoti says, “There is no one here, but actions appear to happen; and as they are not understood, maybe that is why an identity gets made up?”   Yes.

Just like a thought comes and we say ‘It was my thought, this is my thought’. In the same way an action happens, and we say ‘This is my action’.

And Jyoti says, “But now it is understood to some degree.”  Yes.

This pillar of doership, once dissolved, then the ego has no legs to stand on. We have already demolished most of the identity, most of the beliefs that the ego has thrown. One of the strongest beliefs is that ‘I must be a doer’. And even that will get inquired into and now completely dissolve. Then only freedom remains. And even after you believe the thought that ‘I will do something now to prove that I am the doer’ you will see that the action is happening on its own; there is no individual controller who is driving specific movements.

And science is now also coming to this conclusion. Science also is coming to this conclusion because there was a study done by the BBC in which they said that 6 seconds before the hand is meant to move, the brain is already passing impulses to prepare the hand to move; even before the thought came that ‘I must move my hand’. Even before the thought came that ‘I will move my hand’ the impulses are getting ready for the movement of the hand.

So even science is coming to this conclusion now, that it is pure consciousness that is doing these actions, the idea of personal doership will seem very primitive after a hundred years. It will seem like a laughable idea. Just like in the past beings believed that the world was flat, and there was great skepticism about the concept that the world was actually round; in today’s world, although science is starting to discover that the existence of the personal doer is just not possible, there is great skepticism in day to day life about this concept. But maybe after a century or two, it will be very normal for all beings to understand this.

And Clare says, “Let all my sense of doership be dissolved.”  Yes, very good.

Ustreamer64 says, “Pranam Tapan ji. In the morning when I wake up, my mind is very active. Kindly advise.”

Okay, so for those that don’t know, my birth name was Tapan, and Mooji gave me the name Ananta. So the question was “In the morning when I wake up, the mind was very active’. Yes. It is like that for many beings, even sometimes here. ‘When I wake up suddenly there is a lot of activity in the mind’. But soon there will be so much distance between you and this mind; it doesn’t matter that the mind will jump around for this attention. And if you just stay as the Self it will not get its power from you. The mind derives its power only from us, from our belief and from our attention. So just to be able to say ‘This is great’.

Because for many beings this actually happens [mind active in morning], but they are so caught up in the content of the thought that they don’t notice that actually the mind is so active; and they are being pulled in the direction of the mind. That means already there is some awareness in your case to be able to notice this. And to be able to notice this is the first and most important step towards freedom from it. Because you identify the problem, and you don’t deny it; in that itself there is a great freedom. Now just refuse to indulge the content of the mind. And as you continue to refuse to indulge, you will find that these energies, these thoughts might still jump around, but they have no attraction for you now.

Jyoti says, “A beautiful quote I came across today: The supreme Lord is situated in everyone’s heart, oh Arjuna, and is directing the wanderings of all living entities who are seated, as on a machine made of the material energy.”

Yes, exactly what we are speaking of today, that it is the Lord himself who is doing all actions.

“It’s from the Bhagavad Gita, and is like what you are saying.” Yes.

And Cornelia says, “It is amazing. We are that since from the beginning, but not know it yet.”  Yes.

Dorthe says, “Yes, so for me too, it is as if my mind is awake before I am.”

It seems that way, but unless you wake up, the mind cannot wake up. First you must be, and then your mind can be, and then your body can be, and then this world can be. And for all of this, first there must be a sense I am. But I completely understand what you are saying. It does seem like that, because it comes with so much force and it has so much to say, early morning, the mind; therefore it can seem like that.

Dorthe says, “That is true. I am aware of the activity.”

And Ustreamer64 says, “Many thanks.”  Very welcome.

Ustreamer608 says, “Something wants to play out there again. It’s tempting me.”

Yes. it will tempt us. You just have to do one simple thing, let go of all your thoughts and don’t worry about the actions that are happening through your body. Let go of all your thoughts, and auspiciousness will flow through your body. Therefore leave it to consciousness itself, what is going to happen. Don’t decide to do or to not do. ‘I will’ implies that you are an individual doer; don’t make an individual decision to do or to not do. Just be completely neutral to the flow of life. Otherwise, I like to say, that we like to control the flow of a river with a small twig in our hands; and this twig is not even real. The flow of life is so enormous and everything is so connected in this play of consciousness; even to presume a little bit of doership would be a great sign of arrogance without even knowing that it is arrogance.

Okay, lot’s of things to catch up on. Let’s see what they are saying.

Vasu says, “I have often been lost in thought while driving and yet I was safe. Obviously it was my consciousness driving my car. Correct?”  Yes.

I am not recommending it, but many have had this experience when I was lost, and automatically the car was being driven.

Shanti says, “It is clear that even when a seeming choice is made as a person, there is no personal power which controls this choice,”   Very good.  “This is a great freedom which brings a peace and quiet to life.”  Yes, very good.

Clare says, “Are we simply the emptiness before even the soft gentle I am-ness or I am?”

Yes, we are that emptiness from which all arises. You can say it is empty because nothing is to be found there phenomenally; but it is not empty in the negative connotation of empty. It is a completely full emptiness, an emptiness which has no lack; the aloneness with no loneliness. Yes, if that is the emptiness, then yes, that is the emptiness which I am talking about.

Ustreamer608, “Thank you so much.”

Ustreamer63 says, “But Master, in this neutrality to the flow of life is no motivation required to work/earn.”

If motivation was required to work or earn, then that would mean there is an individual which needs to be motivated. No? So if there is an individual which needs to be motivated, can we identify this one? Consciousness is all there is in the phenomenal world, it is doing all the actions anyway. It does not require motivation. And who would motivate consciousness? So motivation as a concept implies that there must be an individual person that needs to be motivated to work, to earn the money; but this person does not exist, it cannot be found. And God can run the entire universe. He has no trouble with work or with earning. Only it does not have to conform to the minds ideas of what it means.

So who are you trying to motivate? Let’s find this one. Because the mind is probably saying ‘All of this is okay for satsang, but when I go back into the [quote/unquote] “real world” then what happens? I need that motivation, I need that drive, I need that condition’. And instantly, right now in satsang, we are giving belief to the person again. If we give belief to these thoughts, we are again imagining ourselves to be just this puny person. I am saying that you are God itself. All the Masters have said that you are That. I am That. We are One. And this realization has made them supremely happy.

No one who has got the realization of the Self says ‘No, no, I want to go back to that life of the person again’. Why is that? If the person was so important, and we need the person to work, to earn, to take care of the family, to run the responsibilities; if the person was required so much, then why is it that never has a self-realized being said ‘No, no, I want to go back to the personal idea’.

Cornelia says, “This universe is mental?”

We can say that it is a projection of consciousness itself. It is a projection of the I am-ness itself. The same source where the mind comes from, the same source the universe comes from; the one source of consciousness itself. Is there a universe when you are not being? All things need you to be; you do not need them to be. For too long have we confused ourselves and presumed that we must be this tiny bucket of flesh and blood. For too long have we convinced ourselves that ‘I must just be this idea of an individual’. And for too long have we resisted the question ‘Who am I?’ And if you have truly had enough, it is over now.

Ustreamer608 says, “But I thought somebody called me. Is that just another falsehood?”

‘But I thought somebody called me’. If it is just a thought, then it is another falsehood. I am not sure I have understood your question completely; if you could elaborate.

Cornelia says, “Yes, I understand.”  Yes, very good.

Nuas says, “Anantaji, I found myself in the kitchen making coffee while you were still speaking. Is this my resistance? Is it consciousness? Who is resisting?”

So you are confusing yourself with all of this now. Just let go of any thought and let all actions happen. So, if there was a movement towards the kitchen, if there was a need to have some coffee and the coffee was had, it is absolutely fine. The world is absolutely fine. The only thing that makes it not fine is our mental interpretation of it. And we truly do not know what anything is for. Maybe it was in this question that some insight was to appear for you, and that was why it was truly auspicious for the making of coffee to happen; or maybe it just needed to wake you up. Maybe it is late in the night where you are, and it is good that this coffee is being made. So don’t try to understand what something is for mentally. Just trust that consciousness is moving beautifully in it’s own pattern, in it’s own way. And any way, what is past is gone now. Be free of all thoughts in this moment.

Ustreamer608 says, “A thought comes to mind, a memory, of employers asking me to work and study to get work, and relatives supporting that. All thoughts.” Yes.

So all beings which appear to us also seem to be doing the same thing, which is following their thoughts. Remember it’s all a great seeming. But we seem to be doing this. But first let us become free from our own tyranny of our thoughts, then we can presume what others are doing and whether it is right or wrong.

Ustreamer718 says, “Master there is clear seeing and ‘I’ is seen, but there are some tendencies reappearing. Just to let go?”

Yes. Let go is the most powerful sadhana. It sounds like it is the simplest, it is actually the simplest, and yet it is the most powerful at the same time. So let go is the most powerful solution. Good.

Nuas says, Thank God there is your pointing. Thank you, thank you, thank you.”  Thank you, thank you so much. Very good.

Jyoti says, “My landlady told me, the last time I saw her, that I live on millionaire’s row and I didn’t even know about it.”

Yes, all of us are the supreme itself and don’t even have a clue about it. We are the one supreme Lord. But we have convinced ourselves somehow in this divine lila (leela), divine maya, that I must be this separate person. That is the great divine mystery, as to how awareness itself, pure awareness, could take first the form of consciousness and then convince itself that it must be an entity, a small entity, in this play of consciousness. That is the greatest mystery.

Ustreamer608 says, “I understand, thank you.”  Very good.

Jyoti says, “She wasn’t referring to herself, but for me she was.”  Yes. “It was funny.”

Yes, it’s like that story of a beggar sitting on a closed box full of diamonds, yet he is begging on the streets.

Let whatever is happening happen. Let it flow. You just be the Self. What does that mean? You can never not be the Self. What it means is, don’t imagine yourself to be something else. And as long as there is a sense of doership, of an individual doership, all you have to do is let go of your thoughts. And when this sense is completely dissolved, then it will be seen that even the letting go of thoughts was pure grace itself.

Ustreamer608 says, “It’s up to me. I get it.”

Yes, if you are to fall into yourself as consciousness.

Ustreamer35 says, “Along the pathless path, in an even-more let go, in spite of mind’s invasive behavior, life has become very simple; and I don’t find myself doing any more than the essential only. The mind taxes this.”

So, let’s read this again. ‘Along the pathless path, in an even-more let go, in spite of mind’s invasive behavior, life has become very simple, and I don’t find myself doing any more than the essential only…’ Therefore, you’re saying that even the essential only, even the breathing itself, is all being done by consciousness; because even to do the essential only means that I must become a individual doer first. But we cannot become this doer.

Ustreamer608 says, “Not me. Kind of me.”  Yes, I know what you mean.

Ustreamer37 says, “What about if, staying in awareness in the moment, it seems that consciousness is not taking care of things; the body’s need, dentist. Nothing moves, but need is seen.”

So, what you’re saying is ‘What about if staying in awareness in the moment, it seems that consciousness is not taking care of things?’ When you are in that moment when the judgment comes, you are not staying in awareness anymore. Only the mind can interpret the content of life. And you cannot make deals with consciousness like this, that ‘I will surrender, but make sure you take care of the person’. That is why trust and faith in the Master, and in consciousness and God itself, makes all the difference. Because most of us try to make it into an intellectual understanding, we try to cut a deal with God. We try to cut a deal with God, and say ‘Okay, Okay, Okay, I surrender, but just make sure the person’s life is going well’. If you have understood that you are consciousness, if you have understood that you are pure awareness from even where this consciousness comes from, then who is worried about whether life is going properly or not?

So, when you surrender, then you close the door to the mind. Stop making a judgment about life, and don’t give too much importance to hypothetical situations. You try it out; experiment; and then if this happens, you report back in satsang that I surrendered, and my life became a mess. Let it try it for a few days, and then report in satsang (whether) ‘I tried, and my life became a mess’. Then we can look at it. But I can tell you that nobody who has truly surrendered has gone on to regret it; and has asked for the non-surrendered state back. Nobody.

Ustreamer53 says, “Exactly what I needed to hear.”  Yes. Good.

Nuas says, “Great.”  Good.

Resting in awareness does not mean that we rest in awareness as a person. Resting in awareness means to merge; not through identity; it means to be awareness itself. And awareness does not make a judgment about the content of life. Awareness is completely unconcerned if the dream is a happy dream, or if it is a nightmare. It is only that which is identified as a dreamer that wants to say that ‘I don’t want this to be a nightmare. I want this to be a happy dream’.

Shanti says, very beautifully, “Life takes care of life.”  Very good.

FB200 says, “Namaste, Ananta. Thank you for everything. I woke up a few days ago and was unable to find any trace of a spiritual <censored>…” (Some word got missed, can you try that again?) (Maybe spiritual seeker)… “Seems there has been a dropping of the need to appear in any kind of way.”

Yes, very good. Even the dropping of the spiritual seeker identity will happen. The search for freedom will burn all other desires, and then will burn the idea of the person itself. Therefore, not even the desire for freedom will stay, and not even the seeker identity can stay.

Shanti says, “This is my very experience of life as life.”

Jyoti says, “It would be a happy nightmare, too.”   Yes, it’s true.

FB200 says, “Things are so empty and yet feel so solid and <censored> feels rather <censored>…”

I wonder why these words are getting censored, but I feel like I’m back in school, not getting these words. Could you put it another way?

Nuas says, “Why there is no public viewing of your satsangs?”

But this is open, no? This is open to the public. Ours is the least popular form of spirituality, because it is very direct; it is very strong for the ego to hear these words. Therefore, mostly, (I’m not saying in all cases, but mostly) it is beings that have had a strong spiritual grounding, or have had strong bouts of suffering, who can get this type of satsang. That is why, right now, there are 28 viewers who are watching this. But if it was some other thing about…, like Mooji says, if we were teaching people how to make millions of dollars, how to convert water into wine, then there would be 28,000 or 2.8 million viewers right now. But because we are just talking directly about how to be completely free from suffering, that is why it doesn’t seem so exciting for most beings. And that is how this play happened in this way. For me it makes no difference whether it is 2 or 28 or 280 or thousands; as long as there is one with a little bit of openness, it is enough.

FB200 says, “Solid and real. Things are so empty, yet feel so solid and real. Feels rather sober; no longer drunk on spirituality.”   Very good.

This is very good. The sober seeing is what I value more than anything else. The sober seeing is very good. Because if we get attached to the states of bliss and joy, then we still believe there is a person who is attached to these states of joy and bliss. But what you say is that it is very sober, it’s not drunk on anything at all; and it is completely clear at this moment that I am that awareness itself. And that is very, very beautiful.

FB200 says, “I feel exposed, and happy; and my mind cannot do anything about it.”

Very beautiful, very good. I completely understand what you say. It is very auspicious. Very good.

There is none more blessed than the one that feels the Presence of the Master in their heart. No amount of riches, no amount of any sort of wealth, can pull this one away from his Master’s feet. Give me the entire universe, or give me my Master’s feet; the choice is always, always very clear. I will only pick my Master’s feet. If you feel you have a choice, then choose to never leave the Master’s feet; and your life will become a beautiful, beautiful happy dream.

Nuas says, “Drown in the ocean. Thank you very much.”  Very good.

Ustreamer608 says, “I am happy my mischief has reduced by the power of consciousness.”   Good.

Jyoti says, “Thank you for this beautiful satsang, Anantaji.”  Thank you, beloved one. Thank you so much.

Kiran is here, he says, “Thank you, Ananta.”  Thank you, beloved. Very good.

Cornelia says, “Grace.”

Shanti says, “Lovely, lovely satsang. Thank you everyone, thank you, Father.”

This would mean that it’s time to close. [Laughs]. Ian is here, he’s back from Finland. Welcome back, welcome back.

Clare says, “Let me ever be at your beloved feet.”   So much love to you.

Prema says, “So much peace, love.”

Cornelia says, “Thank you, Master.”  Thank you all so much.

Ustreamer608 says, “The universe pulls me out, the Master pulls me in; so I choose Master.”

Ustreamer718 says, “I am yours.”

[Reading and thank you’s and answers inaudible for a while].

FB200 says, “Thank you so much. Infinite love to you, Jesse.”  Jesse. So much love to you, too, Jesse.

Good. So much love, love, love… love, love, love; joy, joy, joy; peace, peace, peace to all of you [bows, Namaste]. Thank you so much for joining in satsang today.

Moojiji ki Jai! [Namaste, waves, smiles, kisses]

Sangha:  Moojiji ki Jai !  Anantaji ki Jai!  Thank you. Love you.

Let whatever is happening happen.

Let it flow.

You just be the Self.

What does that mean?

You can never not be the Self.

What it means is, don’t imagine yourself to be something else. And as long as there is a sense of doership, of an individual doership, all you have to do is let go of your thoughts.

And when this sense is completely dissolved, then it will be seen that even the letting go of thoughts was pure grace itself.

Namaste everyone, a very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai!

Thank you very much for joining in. Welcome, everyone. Moojiji ki Jai.

If you are joining us for the first time, the way to ask questions is in the chat window. Okay, wonderful, wonderful. Alright.

What does it mean to be non-resisting life? What does it mean to not resist life? Does it mean that the body will become passive? Does it mean that no actions will happen through us? Let’s look at all these concepts today.

So in satsang very often we say be completely open to whatever is arising; not to resist. So be completely open to whatever is arising right now, but don’t give any meaning to anything that is coming up. Let it come and let it go. Everything is allowed to come and allowed to go. In this state, words can be spoken, actions can happen; all can happen on it’s own without any attachment or meaning given to that which is temporary. So if you must get attached or give meaning to something, let’s give it to something that is going to stay forever. It’s as simple as that, isn’t it? The instant we attach ourselves to something which is going to go, that means we have put ourselves in the position which has a potential for future misery. Therefore it is best to be attached only to that which is permanent.

And the mind will say that this is a sacrifice, that we must sacrifice something. This is not true. Because that which is temporary is not real anyway; it is just another appearance in consciousness; and we have looked at this for a long time. Non-attachment does not mean non-loving. The love is allowed to flow on it’s own. It only means that in the absence of that, we don’t suffer. Non-attachment only means that if something is not present, it does not cause suffering. It does not mean that we will start living like rocks, unfeeling, uncaring. In fact in the complete openness of the moment, pure love, peace and joy will flow. But then you cannot have a problem. There might be practical issues that continue, and practical resolutions which could be required, but you will see that this all flows on its own. You don’t need to invent a person to sort out any practical issue. Is everyone clear that the person is just an invention? Is everyone completely clear about this?

Atma says, “Love is flowing.”   Very good.

So the question is: Is everyone completely clear that the person is a mere invention?

Another way to look at it is: Is there any part of the ‘person’ which is not just in my imagination? Which part of the ‘person’ is not just in my imagination? Which part of the ‘person’ can survive without a belief in a thought?

Stacey says, “Yes, very clear right now; but moments arise during the day when it is not so clear. Right now just feel such love and joy in my being.”   Yes.

It seems that way, that the person can become strong during daily activities. And this is a common question that I am getting these days. Therefore just, when those moments come, when the first glimpse of awareness as to what is happening comes, just check if the person is real. Don’t beat yourself up about those moments where something just happened in the past. The instant that there is awareness that ‘I seem to be coming from a personal place’ just check for the reality of the person. In fact, the instant that the awareness comes that ‘This is coming from a personal place’ then the strength of the personal push, the personal momentum will become a lot lesser on it’s own. That is all that needs to be done. Because if we get into speculation of whether this will happen in the future or into a post-mortem of why it has happened in the past then that is asking for more trouble. All that is required is that, in this moment, we are free. But the mind wants a guarantee about the future as well, or it wants an explanation of the past. But the future and the past don’t exist. It is only the present moment which is real.

Stacey says, “I could use some inquiry to be more clear.”   Yes.

In fact satsang is the inquiry, where the words are pushing you into this true understanding; and the presence is pushing you into this understanding. If you were to ask right now: ‘Where is this person?’ then what is the answer that you would get?

Cornelia says, “Someone or something gets angry at the thought that I have to accept everything as it happens.”   Yes.

So let’s look at this. You cannot but not accept that something is happening. When it is appearing, you can’t say that it must not appear, because that is arguing with this apparent reality. This play of consciousness cannot be argued with. But this does not mean that action cannot flow through your body, it does not mean it is a passive acceptance. Because in the same way that consciousness is playing the world around you, it is playing your own body, and the words that are coming through your mouth, and the actions that are playing through your hands. In fact, what we are ultimately saying is that it is not your mouth and your hands; all belongs to consciousness itself.

Atma says, “Nothing can survive, all is seen clearly.”   Very good.  “Thank you, Father. Very clear. Yes.  “In this very moment, I am free.”   Very good. Thank you.

Lobode says, “Strong judgment or strong reactions can still happen, despite not believing in the person?”

Yes. Strong reactions can happen, strong judgments can happen, all can happen in the moment; but you will find that you won’t be able to hold on to these. You will not be able to hold on to these; and the time that you are not able to hold on, that time will keep reducing. So when I say momentarily now; momentarily for some of you could mean ten minutes, for some of you it could mean five minutes and for some of you could mean just ten seconds. And again, there are no certificates to be had about all of this, because there are some strong energetic forces which can move through this body. So we are not going to say that if you got stuck for five minutes means you are not free, but if you got stuck for only ten seconds that means you are free. That is falling into another trap. But what can be seen from experience is that usually this time seems to keep reducing; that you are not able to hold on to these feelings of anger, resentment, judgment. All of this will not last for long because in complete openness, actually nothing can last.

Stacey says, “No person. Hear a voice in the head. Seeing it and trying not to identify with this.”    Very good, very good.

Because most beings hear this voice, but are unable to differentiate themselves from this voice. They feel that the awareness of the voice and the voice are the same. It seems funny now to say this, but there was a point where the voice and the awareness of the voice seemed like they were the same.

Stacey says, “Seeing both the loving vibration, peace and the voice in the head.”

Yes, perfect. So there is an awareness of the loving vibration, and there is an awareness of the voice of the mind. The awareness is untouched by either of them. This is very good.

And Atma says, “All can happen in the moment but does not last long.”

Yes. Initially, just a little bit of vigilance is required because it can seem like, for some; that it happens automatically that I go with my thoughts. Therefore a little bit of vigilance is required. It can seem like effort initially, and that is fine. The realization that it is not effort but the letting go of effort will happen eventually. But initially, if it does seem like effort to let go of your thoughts, then effort it is. But how it starts off seeming like we automatically go with our thoughts, it will end up being like we automatically let go of our thoughts, and then it will seem like it is an effort to pick up a thought which is the true state.

So Vasu says, “Can awareness express anger and resentment through me even if I don’t create a false person?”

Yes, in the form of consciousness all can be expressed. It is usually found that it becomes lesser and lesser, but there is no rule that consciousness can or cannot express certain things after freedom, or after realizing that there is no person. In any case there is no person, and it is consciousness alone which is doing all of this anyway. And it’s also nice to see: ‘Who is interested in what consciousness is expressing?’ Are we inventing a personal interest in how consciousness works? The mind can be very sneaky, it can be very tricky sometimes.

Atma says, “Love you Father.”   Love you, too.

Ajnani says, “The only thing seems to be insisting upon feeling lonely. Not alone at times.”

‘It seems to be insisting upon feeling lonely. Not alone at times’. Yes, the mind can say that you are lonely, you need a companion; all of this rubbish the mind can say. But once this understanding becomes clearer and clearer that ‘I am the only one. I am the One’ that is the true meaning of oneness or aloneness. You are all there is anyway. Then how can you have a companion? Who can be God’s companion? Who does God need? Is all not arising from him anyway? Very good.

Vasu says, “Then how will I know when I have become a person?”

The realization is that you can never become a person. You can only imagine yourself to be a person. And when suffering occurs then you know that there was imagination of this person. There can be strong words spoken through this mouth without any suffering. It can all come from a non-personal place. But if there is suffering, that can be your barometer; that is your compass to check whether you are imagining yourself to be something false or not. Very quickly after we imagine this false idea to be ourself, then suffering comes; and that is beautiful grace. It’s a great instrument to check on what is real and what is not. Without this instrument, then these ideas or imaginations could go on forever actually.

Atma says, “I am the only one, I am the One. Yes Father.”   Very good, very good.

Only a false idea that ‘I must be this puny bucket of flesh and blood’ can give rise to feelings of loneliness, inadequacy or any kind of lack.

Ajnani says, “Tears coming out after your explanation.”   Very good.

There is a freedom seen, as all of these concepts are burnt into the fire, are let go of. You will find yourself more space, more freedom, more room will be here.

Vasu says, “It is clear now, thank you.” Very good.

Just remember that because we imagine ourselves to be a person does not make it true. We are still the Supreme One alone. Just because I believe the daydream does not make the daydream real; it only makes it seem real. There is a big difference between seeming real and being real.

Burn all your thoughts into the holy fire of satsang. They are not in service to you. And you definitely must not be in service to them. Stop being a servant of your thoughts. Fire this ‘servant of the mind’ and you will find that your true servants are ever present. Love peace and joy are ever-present in your service.

Stacey says, “There seems to be imagination here of being a person at times, when trying to plan for the future. The planning has for the most part fallen away, yet still happens as so much uncertainty.”   Yes.

There is no harm for it to be practically done in this way. If we have to plan an appointment for next week, there is no harm if we open our calendar or we refer to our memory for what the plans were, and to decide and plan in this way. Just do not be attached to your plans. Give no plan the ability to make you suffer; then it is all fine. In that way you are using the mind, memory as practical tools. Just like you would use a planner a journal or a diary, these can be used as tools. But don’t rely on this for any emotional, psychological life advice or guidance of any sort. Only for very practical things like keeping appointments.

Vasu says, “Events, feelings, words will be expressed through my body.”  Yes.  “If I suffer it means I have picked up a thought; if I don’t suffer it means I have not picked up thoughts.”

Correct, yes. For the most part, yes. But there will be some residual suffering which could just arise in this awakening process. There could be residues which need to be expressed out, therefore don’t get into any post mortems. If suffering has arisen, what is there you can do about it? Nothing. Therefore even suffering must not be resisted. And if it arises, it must not be said that it should not come. Suffering must also be allowed. But when allowing is there, then it becomes rare for this suffering to appear; only some karmic residue can be thrown out in this way. If your fist can not be clenched and open at the same time, where there is allowing there cannot be resistance at the same time, and suffering means resistance.

Stacey says, “Thank you.”   Very welcome, my dear. Very good.

Don’t believe any thought, even the thought which is trying to create a framework of your freedom; or the thoughts which are creating a step by step plan for your freedom. Find your freedom first, here now, and then refuse to pick up any thoughts, no matter how helpful they may sound. All concepts will eventually be discarded. No concept is true. At best they can be pointers to the Truth. In fact, because the Truth is in the center, there could be some pointers which are pointing in the opposite direction. That’s why so much confusion can happen on the spiritual path, because we are pointing at the center from various teachers, pointing from various directions, pointing at the same center; therefore it could seem to be going in opposite directions also sometimes. Therefore remember that the truth is not in the words. It is in what is being pointed at. You are the Truth.

Consciousness is beating your heart, consciousness is breathing your breath. It was not a group of people that decided that ‘hearts must beat at 70 beats per minute’. It was not a group of people that created the laws of motions and physics. It was not a group of people that decided organisms would evolve in these particular ways.

It is very funny to me when certain groups of people say evolution proves or disproves the presence of God. In fact, evolution proves the presence of God. What is the supreme intelligence that keeps track of how beings must evolve, how bodies must evolve, how species must evolve? What is that supreme intelligence? That is you; that is consciousness itself. If you want freedom, everything is pointing you back home in this very moment. And if you want to play the game, everything is distracting you away from this moment. Both are present here; both possibilities are present. This is consciousness speaking with consciousness itself. God is speaking to God and asking ‘Have we had enough?’ God does not mean a voice from the heavens or a being sitting on top of some mountain. God is our own indestructible beingness, the ever-present one. But if there is a personal desire to become God, that can never be fulfilled because the real can never become the unreal; the real can only imagine itself to be unreal. These two can never meet.

Stacey says, “Thank you.”   Thank you my dear.

Vasu says, “Please explain the difference between consciousness and awareness.”

It’s very simple. Awareness is the pure seeing, pure perceiving. And consciousness is pure being. There is a presence here now called the being. When we say ‘Can you stop being now?’ you know you cannot because there is a presence here of being. And this pure awareness or pure seeingness is aware even of this being. Therefore even this being or consciousness is reliant upon you-as-awareness, but awareness is not reliant on the presence or absence of being. Therefore being can be absent in the deep sleep state or some deeply meditative states but there is an awareness even of this absence. Because we can say that ‘I was completely out of it, last night I slept so deeply’. That means there was an awareness that you slept deeply. To be able to report this experience means that even consciousness was not present; there was only awareness, or consciousness was present only to a very little extent. Both can be called you because all is awareness itself.

If all is awareness then consciousness must be made up of awareness itself. This is true oneness. If consciousness and awareness are the same ultimately, then all the phenomenal expansion of consciousness is also consciousness itself, and hence the same. The mistake that some of us make is trying to force this oneness by looking outwards. ‘I am one with that person, I am one with this being, I am a good person if I feel that I am one with them’. Instead, the task is to go inwards, and find out whether there is an individual here at all? And once it is found that there is no individual here at all, then all these insights that ‘Everything is this oneness’ will be automatically apparent. This is the lazy man’s way to freedom, because we are not saying first get rid of this desire and this vasana and then you are eligible for freedom; none of that. Just direct; to find out: ‘Are you not the awareness itself? Are you not aware right now?’ But for some of you, some defrosting is required and that’s why the other words are spoken. But ultimately it is the direct pointing to your own true self which is available here in satsang.

Vasu says, “Sorry. I heard nothing of your answer, there was an ad in between.”

Okay. So you can see the recording and you can use a tool called the Adblocker to prevent ads from playing. Cornelia also says the same thing. We can post again the information about the Adblocker on the Sangha of Being page, and you can download it to your computer.

Thank you all so very much for joining us in satsang today.

Oh where is Niall today? I saw him in the beginning of satsang, so we missed his question today. Niall, I hope you are doing well, my son.

So much love to all of you. Thank you so much for joining in, and I will see you tomorrow at 4:30pm India time. Thank you.  Moojiji ki Jai!  [Namaste]

Sangha: Moojiji ki Jai !  Anantaji ki Jai ! Love you. Thank you.

Namaste everyone, a very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

Welcome, welcome, welcome. If you’re joining us for the first time, you can ask your questions in the chat window. Wendy said that some parts of satsang are inaudible these days, so I will try to speak up and maybe move closer as well. But if one of you can confirm that the audio and video are alright? Okay, audio and video are good. Very good.

So, most of you have been here for a while, have been in satsang for a few days. I wanted to check with you: Do you feel that you have a clearer understanding of your true nature now? I’m not necessarily looking for proclamations of any sort; just if there are some sticky areas that still remain, we can go through those, and see if they can be cleaned out.

Because for me, it seems like what is being said is so simple that the instant that you hear it, it should be completely clear. But I remember that in my own case, it was not that simple; it took a while, there were some doubts, some issues needed to be resolved, some things needed to be exposed; and I’m completely open to that. So we can look at if there are some areas, which appear, still remain. Then we can look at those, we can expose them; and let’s see how we can deal with those.

So, most of you have said “Yes.”  Yes, very good.

Stacy says, “Yes, but still cleaning out that needs to happen.”  Okay.

Cornelia says, “Something is changing.”  Good.

What’s happening here is that we’re being very direct now. We’re not beating around the bush at all. We’re being very direct.

Niall says, “I just don’t know. I feel more confused than ever.”

So, let’s stay with this. This is really important. And it’s good that Niall shares this, because I feel he’s able to expose a lot of things which many of us might be feeling, but are not able to share. So, it’s very good that he’s able to do this. And at the same time, it should not be something for the ego to feed on; that he doesn’t have to be the one to play this role for everyone all the time. Because I’m sure for him also the clarity will be completely here very, very soon; because actually it is that simple.

Louise says, “It feels like the words are being heard, and the simplicity is sinking in, but the mind is still noisy and the attention still goes there. But yes, feeling the change-over of power.”   Yes.

Niall says, “I feel embarrassed about not being able to answer ‘yes’ along with everyone, but I don’t want to lie about it either.”  Yes. I understand.

So let’s cut to the basics. Let’s make it very basic. Let’s take anything that has been said, and let’s start from there.

Ustreamer68 says, “We don’t want to go around any bushes.”  Very good.

This is perfect then; perfect satsang, where we’re not beating around the bush at all.

So, Niall said, let’s take a part of what he said, and let’s start from there. This is for all of us. So, Niall said ‘I don’t want to lie about it, either’. So, just let’s start from this. So, in this there’s a reference to a certain ‘I’. There’s a reference to a certain ‘I’. So Niall, can you identify this ‘I’? Let’s start from there. You referred to yourself as this ‘I’ who feels embarrassed or doesn’t want to lie. Can you identify this ‘I’?

Niall says, “It’s the ‘I’ that is feeling left behind.”

The ‘I’ that is feeling left behind…, then what does this ‘I’ look like?  What does this ‘I’ look like? The feeling can be anything, the feeling arises and it goes, but this ‘I’ that is feeling left behind, what does this one look like?

Niall says, “I get mixed up when I talk or think about the word ‘I’…”

Don’t get mixed up, keep it completely simple. Don’t follow your mind so much. Nothing to get mixed up. You are just saying that you are referring to yourself as ‘I-I-I’ who is this ‘I’? What does it look like?

Niall says, “I don’t know what it looks like because the looker becomes very shaky when it’s looked at.”

How do you know it is the looker? How do you know that this ‘I’ that is frustrated, that doesn’t want to lie, that gets mixed up; how do you know that it is the looker? Is it just imagination? Do you have any evidence that it is the looker?

And it is okay, we will take our time today. I realize that there is a lag between the video and the chat, so it might seem a little slow, this process of inquiry, but it might be helpful overall.

Niall says, “I feel big movement in my body and chest when I look at ‘I’. I’m afraid of these. It doesn’t feel like imagination. It feels really real.”

So, let’s look at this. You said that the looker or the witness becomes shaky, no? So, is that witness not witnessing the shakiness also? Does the witness itself become shaky? Or what it is witnessing, does that become shaky? Just stay with me. It’s okay. Don’t believe this thought ‘I hate taking so much of the chat time’. Do not hate it. It is only for you, don’t worry. And the inquiry is helpful for everyone that is here. So don’t worry about it. The question is, the witness of the shakiness, is that also shaken? Or the witness is apart from the shaking?

Niall, you say, “This witness that sees everything, I can refer to it but can’t seem to be it.”

So, right now we’re not saying that you are it. Right now, we haven’t crossed that bridge. Just take it slow. We’re just saying that there is something that is witnessing. Frustration, it is witnessing, shakiness, it is witnessing, the body moving; all of these things are witnessed. All of these things are witnessed. But is the witness touched by any of this? Or is it just watching all of this?

Niall says, “But it is definitely there.”

So, the witness is there that witnesses all movement. All phenomenon is going up and down, but the witness is unmoving. Can you confirm that? We can confirm if the witness is unchanging; or if the witness also changes.

Niall, you say, “The witness just sees. It is unmoving.”  Yes. Good.

Very good. This is excellent so far. Now stay with me. We’ve said that the witness is unmoving. For it to be an entity that is unmoving, it has to have some shape or some attributes, isn’t it? For the witness to be an entity, it has to have some attributes, because all entities have some attributes, and they exist in time and space. This witness, can you tell me even one attribute about it? Tell me something about it.

Niall says, “It sees even the not-seen.”

So, let’s leave the mind aside. Let’s just be here right now. So, the witness is unmoving. Can we say anything about this witness which would be an attribute? No thinking is required; only a looking.

Niall says, “It has a kind of there-ness or here-ness.”

So you know that it is present, that the witness is present. Very good. Anything else?

Niall says, “No, that was my imagination: ‘it sees even the not-seen; or the kind of there-ness’. It has continuity. It has not a there-ness, but a here-ness ”

So, that’s why you can say ‘I am aware now. I am witnessing now; and it is unchanging continuity.’ Very good. But, does it have any physical attributes? Does it have any attributes in time and space, something that moves, something that can be touched?

Niall says, “No physical attributes, not a part of time.”  Very good.

Therefore, you can only say two things about it. One, that it is witnessing. And second, that it is here now. There is witnessing, and it is here now. But it is not here as an entity. Therefore, it is better that we don’t use the word ‘witness’ but we say ‘the witnessing itself is here’. Because when we say ‘witness’ it gives it some attributes, it makes it sound like an entity. But all that we know is that the witnessing is here now. Isn’t it?

Ajnani says, “No, there is not.”  Very good.

And Niall says, “It is still not me.”

We’re not even there yet, so don’t jump, don’t rush. We’re just looking at the witnessing itself. This is clear? That we don’t use the word ‘witness’ because ‘witness’ means entity,  some attributes, some space and time; some attributes in time and space. But the witnessing is here. That much we can say, yes? Is everyone here with us? We can take our time. Satsang is meant for this. Take your time. Come to the point of witnessing.

Niall says, “Yes, it is not an active witness, just the continuous account of everything.”

Very good. Very good.

So, now let’s come to the next step. Who sees this witness?

Very good. Everyone is saying ‘Yes’. So, let’s go to this next step: Who is aware of this witnessing? There is a witnessing of this, isn’t it? You are able to say that the witnessing is here. Therefore there is a witnessing of the witnessing. There is an awareness of this awareness also. Otherwise how would you be able to report that awareness is here; that witnessing is here?

Wendy says, “Yes. Exposing a reference to an ‘I’ who still speaks, even though it is seen as not-I; like ‘I’ can speak, but not-I has no words. No one in between awareness seeing and spontaneous words.”  Yes, no one in between. Correct.  “About this?”

So, Niall says, “I, as a confused person, becoming aware of this witnessing by referring to it.”

No, no, no. Slow down now. Slow down. This confused person is who? It is only something that have made up. So we are keeping it very simple now; no need to imagine anything at all. You said that there is a witnessing that is unmoved and untouched. I am saying that to perceive this witnessing would need witnessing itself, isn’t it? The power to witness must still be here. Otherwise, how would you know this?

Ajnani says, “Something subtler before it.”

Yes. Stay with that. What is this awareness? What is this witnessing?

Labode says, “Lots of mental pictures of various kinds flood in my mental screen when I look.”

Let them come, it’s okay. The witnessing, as we said, is untouched. But there’s a witnessing of even this witnessing. Otherwise you would not be able to report that there is a witnessing. So, the simple question is: Are these two witnessings separate, or are they one?

Niall says, “I see that much.”

Clare says, “Melting into beingness, and the looker dissolves; and witnessing simply is.”  Yes, very good. Very good.

And this witnessing is self-aware. And don’t worry if it’s not making sense; you stay. All I’m saying is simply that you are seeing that this witnessing simply is. So there is a witnessing of this witnessing also, which means that it is self-aware.

Don’t get lost in the mind, don’t get lost in the words of the mind. Come back to the witnessing itself. All thoughts, all experiences; there is a witnessing of them. And the witnessing is here now. We all checked and said ‘Yes. The witnessing is here now, and it is unmoved, untouched by any phenomenon’. We all said this. And we can check again. The witnessing is untouched by any phenomenon. To be able to report this, there must be a witnessing of this also. So, is this witnessing separate from the witnessing of all other phenomenon, or is it the same?

Wendy says, “You asked ‘Is awareness separate from this witnessing?’ Non-mentally, answer says ‘no difference’.”

Yes. There is no difference. We just have to use a different word sometimes, because some words become clichés. If we say ‘awareness’ then it becomes that again, that ‘I never understood this word’. So, sometimes I say ‘seeing’ ‘perceiving’ ‘witnessing’. We use different words just so that the mind doesn’t come into play with it’s resistances.

AmritGurav says, “First time I realized I can be aware of this witnessing also.”

Yes, the awareness of awareness, the witnessing of witnessing, is the only non-phenomenal experience that we can have. Everything else is a phenomenal experience. Only the awareness of awareness is a non-phenomenal experience.

Aryev says, “That is the ‘I’. Looking at it, one gets dissolved, and lots of bliss is left.”

And who sees all of this? Who sees the dissolving and the appearing of bliss? That is the question.

Prema says, “Witnessing is self-aware? Wow. Just saw it.”  Yes. Very good.

Clare says, “It’s my normal, natural self without any effort.”  Very good.

Ustreamer68 says, “It just is.”

Niall says, “It is here. I am here. There are also beliefs about various obstacles being settled in this passive seeing.”

So, ‘It is here’ and ‘I am here’, are these two separate? You are here as what?

Now let’s come to the next step, which is to say ‘Okay, this witnessing is here. And this witnessing is witnessing everything, all phenomenon, and itself. Where am I in relation to this? Where am I in relation to this?’ Stay with this; it is very simple. There is a witnessing of everything. Where am I in relation to this witnessing?

Ajnani says, “They are one, no difference; even if sometimes some thoughts or body sensations are appearing in front of it.”  Very good.

Wendy says, “Oh. Awareness of awareness is awareness witnessing. Wow.”

Yes, exactly. Very good.

Prema says, “Body is on fine.”  Yes. It’s okay.

Very good.  Suryeah says, “No. It is here = I am here.”  Very good.

Stay with this. If it is clear, stay with this. So, this ‘I’, was this the ‘I’ which was getting frustrated? Was this the ‘I’ that did not want to lie?

Ustreamer68 says, “Same, same.”  Yes.

So, this ‘I’ which was getting frustrated, was this the ‘I’ that did not want to lie? Was this the ‘I’ which was feeling fearful about taking so much time?

Stacy says, “The witnessing is happening, and it is very peaceful. But then I seem to get lost after that. When I go to look at what is witnessing, it feels like there is stuckness.”

Yes, yes. So, keep it very simple. You can see that there is a witnessing. So there is an awareness of even this witnessing. And that is why the words seem confusing. So, there is a witnessing of even this witnessing; that is why you are able to report, because there is a witnessing happening. No? You can see that there is witnessing happening; therefore there is witnessing of a witnessing happening. Are these two witnessings, or is it just one witnessing? Don’t let your mind interfere with this question, it’s very simple. You said that there is a witnessing happening. Therefore, you saw that there was a witnessing happening. This seeing the witnessing; is that a different witnessing or is it the same?

Very good.

Aryev says, “Ultimate witness cannot be seen by me, only felt as Self. When I feel it, I tend to get lost.”

Yes, it cannot be seen phenomenally, but are you aware now? If you are aware now, you are aware of the ultimate witness. The ultimate witness itself is aware of itself. So don’t create imagery of something being ultimate; it is here now. It is your very own Self. Don’t use any imagination, any knowledge from the past, just be here now. You are aware that you are aware now. This is awareness being aware of itself. There is no other ultimate witness. This is the ultimate witnessing. There is no witness.

Niall says, “No, the ‘I’ that gets confused/frustrated is witnessed.”  Very good. Great.

Stacy says, “It must be the same. The ‘who really wants to get it’ is seen.”

Very good. It is seen. It is seen as our own imagination; not even seen to have a phenomenal existence on this plane of time and space. It is only seen as something which is conjured up or imagined. So, all our lives we are catering to this conjured up, imagined entity, we are dancing to the tunes of this imagined entity, instead of being the awareness itself. This is the root of satsang, to clear this misunderstanding. To clear this is the point of all our satsangs.

Wendy says, “You asked what’s left. There’s this feeling of division between pure seeing and what comes through; as if it’s not all Consciousness doing it; but it must be that. So is it just imagined, that it’s ego?”

Okay, so let’s take it slowly. From when I had asked, ‘What’s left?’ ‘There’s this feeling of division between pure seeing and what comes through’. Yes. It does seem that way. Pure seeing is untouched by whatever is coming through. But there’s an understanding that there’s only this awareness, so all is coming through inside this awareness itself. It is reliant on this awareness. Awareness is not reliant on what is coming through. But without awareness, nothing else can come through; nothing else can be perceived phenomenally. Therefore we say that this is the play of Consciousness itself. So, from this pure seeing, seems to give birth this pure being; and this one being is the doer of everything that happens.

[Wendy]: “…Like, it judges anything of personal reference as ‘not-truth’.”

That, which you’re referring to, is the intellect which discerns between what is true and not true. So, intellect is like the attributes of the mind, which is able to discern ‘Okay, this thought is true, this thought is not true; this is real, this is not real’. This is an energy form from within Consciousness itself called the intellect. And the intellect is observed in the form of these kind of decisions or calls that it is making.

Good. Wendy says, “Yes, awareness is always all there is. The rest is just ‘here’ (coming and going).”  Good. I get the sense of what you’re saying.

Niall says, “Master, I only bring the worst of me to you because there is no problem with the rest. I don’t want to be a good student; I want to really to live your teaching.”

‘I only bring the worst of me to you’.  ‘… the worst’. There’s nothing ‘worst’. I see you for what you really are, which is my own Self. So there is nothing like ‘best’ or ‘worst’. There’s nothing like this to be fearful of. Just whatever is truly arising from the heart; that can be said. I know that there is no problem in all of you. Not that there is a part which is worst, and a part which is best. I know that you are the awareness itself; we are the One Self.

But it’s good that you say ‘I don’t want to be a good student’. Don’t try to be any type of student. Don’t try to be any type of student; be completely neutral. Don’t play any personality, any role. That is the best use.

Jyoti says, “I would like to expose something, just as an extra way of exposing light on it.”  Yes, of course.

Prema says, “Hear your voice, but there is no ‘me’ listening to you.”  Yes. Very good.

Jyoti says, “The only problem that I have ever really seen, so it has been going on all this life in different degrees; in the last few days there was still a trace of it.”  Okay.

Wendy says, “Thanks, Niall; same. Bringing what seems to be left to throw into the fire or cleared, to be total freedom.”  Yes. Very good.

And that’s what we said in the beginning of satsang, that if there seems to be something still sticky, it can be brought and it can be looked at.

Jyoti says, “That I am seeing clearly that I am seeing it, so it does not have power.”  Yes.

Ustreamer says, “Satguru guides first to ‘completely here, not past or future’ and then ‘beyond here’.”

Labode says, “The witness wants to own the awareness. This can be seen.”  Yes. Very good.

Jyoti says, “It is the feeling of being unloved.”

So, just to rewind what she’s said: ‘The only problem that I’ve ever really seen, so it has been going on all this life to different degrees; in the last few days there was still a trace of it. As I can see clearly that I’m seeing it, it doesn’t have any power’.  Very good. And the problem is ‘the feeling of being unloved’.

Jyoti says, “I see there is only mySelf, so I can’t really hold it anymore.”  Very good.

As we said before, these forces of love, peace, joy, bliss; all of these are in service to you. They are falling at your feet asking for your attention. But the instant you start feeling that you want something, or you need something which is not here, then it seems like they run from you. Just like, in this world, the minute we become desperate or needy, it becomes the most repulsive quality, and it becomes very unattractive to all beings around us. In the same way, if there’s a belief in the thought that ‘I need this love; I need peace’ that is what causes the running away of this love or of this peace. You are seeing now that, just resting as the true Self, all these forces are in service to you. So, it’s like we joke and say ‘Too much love. Too much peace. Too much joy. Take, take, all of you take; there’s so much. So much’.  There is no desire to hold onto any of this. And it is seen that it is not going anywhere; it is in service to who I am. And that is why in the presence of the Master they are felt very easily. If there is even a little bit of openness in the presence of a true Master, there is no demand for the love, peace and joy to come. Even though the mind might be going completely strong, strong, tsunami; even though the mind might be going like that, if you’re a little bit open, if there’s a little bit of openness here, then you will feel the presence of love, peace and joy. Because the same Satguru in all our hearts speaks in satsang.

Jyoti says, “That’s all.”  Very good. I’m happy that you are able to shine a light on all of this. It is very good. And it is a common condition. But I’m really glad that in satsang now it seems like this is completely fading away.

Jyoti says, “Thank you. It is good confirmation for myself that I don’t need to hide anything.”   Very good.

Alex says, “Sorry, I can’t find any witness beyond this. I tried to look but when I reach here, I start to lose awareness.”  Yes.

We are saying that it is the same witness; there is only one witness, and you are this pure awareness itself. So this witness, who is trying to find; the one who is trying to find, is that real? Or is the witness real? Are you the one trying to find, running here and there looking for something? Or are you the witnessing itself? Are you the awareness itself?

Jyoti says, “All is imagined.”  Very good.

And there is no need to struggle, no need to work hard; the answer is available instantly. The instant we answer the question ‘Are you aware now?’ this question points us to our true nature instantly; if it is done with some openness, and not as an intellectual exercise, just with the innocence of a child.

Clare says, “I gratefully lay all of my ‘I’ at your feet.”  Very good. Good.

Louise says, “Anantaji, the only thing that seems to be here is this nagging doubt, but I have no idea of what it is doubting. It is just a feeling, but there is a willingness to not believe it anymore, to stop giving it power.”  Very good.

This is the openness. Very good. So doubt can stay, resentment, fear, all of these can stay. Let them do whatever they have to do. You be unconcerned. You be unconcerned and they will pass. This too shall pass.

Niall says, “I am aware now.”  Very good!

Just answering this simple question is the root of all Advaita, all scripture, all self-inquiry. It is that simple, and this obvious. Because you can feel that you are aware now, means that there is an awareness of even awareness. And this awareness is the same. That is it. It is pretty much it.

That is why sometimes, when there are not new people here, that maybe the only satsang required would be to ask this question: Are you aware now?

Ustreamer68 says, “Open and fresh, now, now, now.”   Yes. Very good.

Nothing at all needs to be projected anywhere. No need for any imagination, thinking, intellect; none of it is required. To even say ‘I am’ seems like a bit of a stretch. In that ‘I am’ is the birth of the entire Universe. Just this I- awareness is what we are; the pure I-awareness itself. When the ‘I am’ is born inside us, then this world of duality takes birth. There cannot be a world of phenomenon without this birth of this ‘I am’. Therefore, to come back home to our true understanding of ourselves as pure awareness itself is the point of satsang.

Louise says, “Thank you, Father.”

Wendy says, “Thank you for this great freedom, that it is never the ‘states’ and awareness is enough. The rest gets exposed and seen. Surrendering anything and everything imagined to be still here.”  Very, very good. Very good.

Labode says, “Something wants to ask questions, to tell how difficult it is, to throw one million pictures. There is some attraction to it. Please take it.”

When you’re offering it, it is taken. That means once you see that it is there, and you’re willing to surrender it, then it cannot last for long. As long as you refuse to pick it up again, I will not give it back to you. Very good.

Wendy says, “Same, Labode. Offering that from my vasanas, too, Father, into the fire.”  Good.

Let nothing even imagined remain. Let the fire burn. Let the fire burn; let it burn everything imagined, into the fire. Everything can go into this fire of satsang.

Alex says, “I understand. Thank you.”

In this understanding, all concepts are now thrown into the fire. All our learning, all of the intellectual understanding, all of it now can be discarded. You don’t need any crutches now. Our freedom is ever-free. It does not rely on anything at all.

Stacy says, “Thank you, thank you. Dissolving into nothing.”   Very good.  “Still some belief in the imagined ‘me’ that happens, but witnessing it. Surrendering.”   Very good.

Prema says, “So relaxed, can hardly move.”

[Big smile] Because our true nature is the unmoving one.

Ajnani says, “Some stomach resistance, but am aware of it, and put it into the satsang fire.”   Good.

And we put into the satsang fire with no expectation that it must go away, or it cannot stay. We just surrender it saying that ‘It is not my problem anymore. When it comes and when it goes, it is not my problem anymore. It is all handed to the Satguru’.

Very good, very good.

Ustreamer68 says, “The rare and holy fire. Om Namah Shivaya.”  [Namaste].  Good.

Labode says, “Some reluctance to say ‘thank you’ but the truth is that I am very grateful.”

It’s very good; this integrity, this honesty will be very useful for you. Because your mind can hate me as much as it likes, but I know that in your heart, you love me completely, because I am your own heart which is speaking through this one. I am your own heart speaking through this body. Very good.

Dee says, “Thank you, Anantaji. So much love.”  So much love to you, too.

Jyoti says, “I am grateful, too. Thank you.”  Thank you, my dear.

Thank you all so much for joining in satsang today. Thank you, thank you, thank you.

Moojiji ki Jai!  [Namaste]

Some of you I will see in person in satsang tomorrow. And I hope the rest of you can join in online. So much love, peace and joy to all of you. [Namaste]. [Waves].

Sangha: Moojiji ki Jai !  Anantaji ki Jai!  Thank you. Love you.

Namaste everyone. A very warm welcome to satsang today.  Moojiji ki Jai !

Thank you, thank you for joining in. If you are here for the first time you can ask your questions in the chat window. Namaste, namaste. Good. Very good, very good. Welcome, welcome once again.

Today let’s play a little game. Let’s play a little game where for this one hour we will refuse to indulge the mind. Very playfully, very gently without any force, we just refuse to indulge the mind. When a thought comes we just stay with the awareness of this thought, but not with the content of the thought. Yes? So it might be a little more silent than usual satsang today, let’s see how that goes, but the game is that for the next one hour, we refuse to indulge in any thought. We do not entertain it at all no matter what the content is, how important it might seem in our journey. We just stay as the awareness itself. Yes? Has everyone understood what we will do?

Niall says, “How about I aim for moment by moment instead of the next one hour? My mind is turning that into an ordeal.”  Yes, moment by moment is good.

And Dorthe says, “No.”

Okay so let me repeat. Any thought can come, we are not to indulge in it. What does it mean not to indulge in it? It means not to go with what it is saying, not to pay so much belief to what it is saying. It just means to be with the awareness itself. There is an awareness of this thought, we just be the awareness itself. So, we will be the awareness itself; we will not go along with thoughts. Simply, very playfully with no expectations, nothing is going to happen. It’s completely clear to everyone? And if it is clear then we can get started, if there are still some questions we can look at them again.

Yes. So this is the first thought for Niall, this is the first thought we can just ignore. Good, good, good. So, starting now; and don’t worry if someone new comes and asks a question, I will respond to that question. But all of you starting now, don’t indulge in any thought that is coming up. No matter how important it might seem, just let it go. It is my problem to deal with it. You just be the watching of all of this, just be the awareness itself. Very good. So we are  starting now.

Om namah Shivaya. Moojiji ki Jai.

[Silence]

And every minute or so, I will say something, and then go back into silence. And if this is your first satsang, I’m sorry but it will be a little strange for you because we will not be speaking much today.

[Silence]

Om namah Shivaya. Let everything come and go.

There is a question from FB200. We are today doing this special experiment. We are just letting go of all our thoughts and just staying as the awareness itself. Therefore I might take the question at the end of satsang. Right now we can all be in this silence of not indulging in any thought that arises.

[Silence]

Simply refuse to pick up any thought. It is allowed to come. Don’t force it to come, just be completely unconcerned by what it is saying. Don’t try to stop any thoughts, don’t try to force them out, just be unconcerned with what they are saying.

[Silence]

Accept all the noise and the disturbances. Don’t believe any thoughts about them. Everything is allowed to arise and go in it’s own time. Don’t have any expectations whatsoever.

Stay as awareness.

[Silence]

If there are some sensations in the body, let them be. Don’t resist them. Everything can arise.

The ego’s voice will resist this right about now. Don’t fight it, just stay as awareness.

[Silence]

Resistance, negative thoughts, doubt, boredom; any of this might arise. Let it come and let it go. You stay as the awareness itself.

Om namah Shivaya.  Om namah Shivaya.

You don’t need to do anything at all. There is no right or wrong way to do this. Stay uninvolved with your thoughts.

[Silence]

Om namah Shivaya.  Om namah Shivaya.

Let all experiences come and go. You are unconcerned. You are awareness itself.

[Silence]

Om namah Shivaya.

[Silence]

Stay as the witness. Stay only as the witness.

Om namah Shivaya.

All thoughts can come and they can go; you stay as the witness of all of them.

If there is restlessness just be the witness of it; stay as the witness.

Bring your attention to the body. Keep your attention with the body.

Become aware of your body. Stay with the body.

You are aware of your body. Your body is not aware of you.

Now bring your attention to your breath.

Be with your breath completely; follow it as it flows in and out.

You are aware of the breath; the breath is not aware of you.

Bring your attention to your thoughts; let any thought arise.

Welcome your next thought; become aware of your thoughts.

You are aware of your thoughts; your thoughts are not aware of you.

Bring your attention to any emotion that is arising; be completely open to all emotions.

You are aware of your emotions; your emotions are not aware of you.

Bring your attention to the feeling that you are here. The feeling I am here.

Become aware of this feeling of I am-ness.

Stay with the sense that you are here.

You are here; you know that you are here; just stay with this feeling of presence.

You are aware of your presence; the presence is not aware of you.

You know that you are aware. This is awareness of awareness. Stay as this awareness.

You know that you are aware right now; stay as this awareness. As this awareness, you are completely untouched by all phenomena, by all appearances. Stay as this untouched awareness. Allow all thoughts to come and allow them to go. In their own time, they can come and go. You are the eternal witness, unchanging, undying, untouched.

May you always stay as this awareness.

Om namah Shivaya.

Om shanti shanti shanti.

Moojiji ki Jai.

And if your eyes were closed, you may gently open then whenever you are ready.

There is no rush. If you feel that you would like to sit in this way for a while, this is perfectly fine as well.

Very good. I am reading all your messages but because there may be some who are deep within, we will not read them out today. Let us give them their space. It’s very, very good.

I love you all so very much. I am here for a while in silence with all of you.

[Namaste].  Moojiji ki Jai.

[Silence]

Namaste everyone, a very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !  Thank you, thank you for joining in. If you are coming for the first time you can ask your questions in the chat window. Namaste.

So satsang is the joy of discovering our true nature, the beingness that we are, and ultimately the awareness of even this pure beingness. These words might seem confusing initially, but they will become clear as we go along. So we said something the other day, which I believe is a great and very direct pointing. And the question was: ‘Are you aware now?’ Not aware of what, not the content of awareness; but are you aware now? All of us can answer this spontaneously without applying the mind. The question is: ‘Are you aware now?’

And for those of you that are new, just remember that there is a lag of about one minute between the video and the chat; so you will see the video about a minute after I have said something.

So all of you are saying ‘Yes’. You are aware now.

Very good. Just stay with this sense that you are aware now, and open your mind to this question; stay with the sense that you are aware now, and open your mind to this question, which is: ‘What knows this?’ You say, and it seems completely clear that you are aware now. Therefore the simple question is: ‘What knows this? What knows about this awareness which is here now?’

Very good. So many of you are saying that it is the awareness itself which knows this. So the awareness knows of this awareness. Very good. So what else is this awareness aware of in this moment? Is it aware that you are here? Are you here? If I was to ask you ‘Are you here?’ and you were to spontaneously answer, you would say ‘Yes’.

Is it a different awareness which knows that you are here, or is it the same awareness?

Is the question clear? Don’t let your mind say that this is too complicated or difficult today. We are not saying anything which is intellectual or difficult. We are just looking at what is here now. Even a child can look at these questions.

‘Yes’. So Lucia and Dee are saying ‘It is the same awareness’.

So the same awareness is aware that ‘I am aware now’ and it is also aware that ‘I am here now’. How is this awareness different from you? Yes, it is the same awareness. Now the question is: ‘How is this awareness different from you? Where are you in relation to this awareness?’

Let’s stay with this.  It is a beautiful inquiry and very simple. Let’s stay with this: ‘How is this awareness separate from me?’

Yes, so you are saying ‘It is not different. I am this awareness’. Very good.

Jyoti says, “So beautiful, I am this awareness.”

Ustreamer also says, “I am this awareness.” Good.

So, this awareness: Can it become an individual, can it become a person? This awareness you are, you are saying. Can this awareness become a person or an individual? You are saying ‘Same’.

Now the question is: ‘Can this awareness, which you are saying is the same as you, can this become a person?’

So Dee, Wendy, Jyoti, everyone is saying “No, it cannot become a person”.

Jyoti says, “It remains untouched.” Very good.

Can this awareness suffer?

Very good. Very good. Very good.

So in these fifteen minutes we have come to the end of the person and the end of suffering itself.

Is it clear for everyone? And if it’s not clear, we can take another few minutes and do the inquiry once more. Very good, very good. So if it is unclear, don’t be fearful to expose it. You can expose it, and we can do the inquiry once more.

And Dee says, “It is clear.”  Very good.

Don’t get into any peer pressure about feeling that ‘Other beings are understanding, how can I say I am not understanding?’ This is all for you. So if you feel in your heart that something is unclear, you can expose it.

Yes, Clare says, “Please can we do it again?”   Yes, very good.

It’s good to do it again now. Very good. So let’s start again. It’s a very simple question and you don’t have to apply your mind at all. Just whatever seems so clearly apparent, only type that, without referring to any intellectual knowledge of any sort.

So the first question was: ‘Are you aware now?’ We can all do this. ‘Are you aware now?’

Okay we are doing the inquiry again, so let’s forget about everything and stay with this: ‘Are you aware now?’ And whatever is seen clearly, you can type that without referring to the mind or any intellectual knowledge of any sort. Very good.

Niall says, “Yes, aware now.”

Zoe says, “yes.”

The next question is; ‘What is aware of this? How do you know this that you aware now? What knows this? What knows that awareness is here?’

Very good. So the answers:

Clare says, “I do.”

Niall says, “Don’ know, it is just known.”   Very good.

And Zoe says, “I know.”

Aradhana says, “Knowingness.”

Lucia says, “Something knows this.”

And Niall says, “something more fundamental than me.”

It is more fundamental than the idea of you. It is more fundamental than any phenomena and any concept; but we cannot deny that I know awareness is here. Or that I know that I am aware now. So there is an awareness of even awareness.

It’s okay, we are going really slow. Don’t let your mind interfere with this, just stay with me. We said ‘I am aware now; this much is very clear’. There must be an awareness that ‘I am aware now’. That is why we can say it with so much confidence. So there is an awareness that ‘I am aware now’. There is also an awareness that ‘I am being now’ or ‘I am here now’ or just ‘I am’. There is an awareness that you are. Isn’t it?

Niall says, “I don’t feel that I am that awareness.”

‘I don’t feel that I am that awareness’. This is just another thought from the mind. But let’s look at this and see what must you be. The whole point of the inquiry is to figure out what must you.

So let’s stay with this. We are saying there is an awareness that ‘I am aware now’ and there is an awareness that ‘I am’. And in a mutated form, there is an awareness that ‘I am here’. Is there this awareness that ‘I am here’?

Very good, Lizelle.

Clare says, “The ‘I’ that knows is the empty ‘I’ before anything arises as an idea.”

Let me read that again; ‘The ‘I’ that knows is the empty ‘I’ before anything arises as an idea’. Yes. Very good. It is completely empty, yes.

Ustreamer says, “Yes.”

Then Aradhana says, “Yes, there is awareness as well as awareness of I am.”

Niall says, “Yes, I am here.”

Zoe says, “This is very much clear.”  Yes, yes.

Wendy says, “Even as ‘I am’ is clear, ‘Who am I?’ cannot be answered; yet awareness always is here even so.”   Yes. Good.

So let’s come back. We said that there is an awareness that ‘I am here’ and here is an awareness that ‘I am being’ or ‘I am here’. This awareness which is aware that ‘I am aware and aware that I am being’… Is it one awareness, or are there multiple awarenesses? Is it the same awareness? Is this one awareness?

Yes, so Dee says, “Same awareness.”

Wendy says, “Same awareness, one awareness.”

And Lucia says, “It is the same.”

And Niall says, “Sorry, Master, my mind is fogging up. Is what the same awareness?”

So let’s look at it again. There was an awareness that ‘I am aware now’. Really slow…

There is an awareness that ‘I am aware now’ and there is an awareness that ‘I am here now’. Simple. I know the mind will try to interrupt; it will pull out all its stops, right here right now.

So we can go really slow. There is an awareness that ‘I am aware now’ and there is an awareness that ‘I am here now’… Is this awareness the same, or are there two different awarenesses aware of two different things? It’s a very simple question.

Ustreamer says, “It is all there is.”  Very good.

Lizelle says, “One.”

Aradhana says, “One awareness superimposed subtle and subtler.”

The awareness which is aware of subtlety, is that the same awareness?

Atma says, “Only one awareness, same awareness.”

Jyoti says, “This makes me so joyful. I feel like I might explode in Joy.”  Very good.

And Cornelia says, “One.”

Aradhana says, “Meant, superimposed seems like layers.”   Yes.

Louise says, “One awareness.”

Yes, so everybody is here? Everybody says it is the same one awareness? We can take our time.

Clare says, “The same.”

Niall says, “It seems awareness comes first and ‘I am’ is in that awareness.”  Yes, perfect. Exactly what we are saying. Very good.

Therefore, this awareness is what we are speaking of; within which even ‘I am’ arises or gives birth, this awareness: How far from you is this awareness? And again don’t use your mind, just look. How much distance is there between you and this awareness? What is the point of separation between you and this awareness? No intellect is required, no thoughts are required, just look.

Zoe says, “It seems so obviously one before mind complicates matters.”  Yes. “It must be one as it is the source point of all, but sometimes I am not conscious of it.”

As what are you not conscious of it? Who knows that you are conscious or not conscious? Is that the same awareness or a different awareness?

Louise says, “Anantaji, is it this awareness that focuses on the mind and gives the feeling of not knowing itself?”

The attention goes to the mind as a tool of awareness itself. With the birth of consciousness there is the birth of this tool called attention, which goes to the mind and tries to keep us distracted from our true nature. But the fact is that our true nature does not change because of this distraction. It’s only that with the power of belief we start believing that we are not what we truly are; but that does not change what we are.

Aradhana says, “Yes, clearly only one awareness.”

Lucia says, “There is no distance.”

Niall says, “It is one.”   Very good.

Ustreamer says, “No separation.”

Jyoti says, “No separation between this and this. An idea of separation in this is funny.”   Very good.

Wendy says, “No difference, awareness is everywhere including all I am aware of.”  Yes.

And Clare says, “There is only awareness / being.”

This, let’s look at this a little bit. So there is a sense that ‘I am’ and there is an awareness that there is this sense ‘I am’. So the sense ‘I am’ exists in awareness, but awareness can exist without the sense ‘I am’. Like in deeply meditative states; and in the deep sleep state, there is an awareness that there is sleep, there is awareness that there is no mind, no being; but awareness is stillthere, therefore awareness is independent of beingness. Beingness depends on awareness. It’s okay if it is a little difficult for now. Let’s stay with the inquiry itself. That’s good.

Aradhana says, “Both merge as one. ”

Atma says, “No distance, I am this awareness.”  Very good.

Niall says, “Currently I can’t seem to refer to myself without distancing myself from the fundamental awareness. I am sorry I am so slow at getting this.”

No, no, no, it’s very good. So you are not slow at getting this. What you are saying is that ‘I am not able to create a picture of myself which is separate from this awareness’. And this is the point of the whole exercise; so you are actually getting the point. You are not able to understand that this is what is happening. So what we are trying to convey is that the picture that you create of yourself is not you. You are always this awareness itself. And what you are saying is the same thing, that when awareness is here and I am deeply engrossed in it, attention is only with this awareness, then I am not able to picture myself as a separate individual. That is because the separate individual requires your imagination. But the Truth is we have always been this awareness. And awareness always knows that it is awareness itself. Therefore it is said that you are always ever-free. It is only that the mind is coming up and saying various things which, because we have the power of belief, we give our belief to it. But you are always only the awareness itself.

Louise says, “So if attention is with the mind, the awareness sees this too.”   Yes.  “So the noise of the mind can be used as inquiry.”   Yes. “Because there is so much noise, but it is seen. Can this inquiry help if the mind is noisy?“

Yes, this inquiry can help if the mind is noisy. Because in asking the question: ‘Are you aware now?’ it is pointing you straight back home. Very good. And in some ways it is easier than saying ‘Who am I?’ In some ways it is easier than saying ‘Who am I?’ because to ask directly: ‘Am I aware now?’ is pointing you straight back home.

“Much Love.”  Very good.

Is it clear? Is there a part of it which is unclear? Or all of it is unclear?

Nuas says, “You are the first I’ve met taking the mystic out of enlightenment.” Yes.  “So clear and understandable pointing. Thank you Ananta.”   Very good.

There is nothing mystical in this; very good that you made this point. We must take out all the specialness around awakening and enlightenment. Because all the specialness makes it seem like it is far, it is unapproachable, it is only for the rare beings, there is too much magic and mysticism. So let’s make it truly approachable, truly something that is here now; because you are already the Self.

Prema says, “Very clear.”  Very good.

Aradhana says, “Crystal clear, all of it. Thank you so much Guru dev.”  Very welcome, very good.

Now if this is clear, and you are this awareness itself, how will you become a person? Can this awareness become a person?

Jyoti says, “It is clear. So grateful for you.”  Very good.

Clare says, “Thank you so much.”  Very welcome. Very good.

Lizelle says, “Wonderfully clear.”  Very good.

Lucia says, “I cannot become a person.”

Very good. You can only imagine that you are a person; and that is why we say it is an illusion that you are a person.

Lizelle says, “No, I cannot become a person.”

Nuas says, “Sometimes it is said ‘Watch the screen’ but this is duality, isn’t it? And it’s not a tv screen, it’s more a playstation or xbox, as I can move the figure on the screen.”

Yes, yes. It is like a playstation or xbox. In fact often I used to compare it with a game, Sims; if you have played the game, if you are a gamer; as we are referring to xbox and play-station; if you are aware of the game Sims, this is very much what this is like.

Wendy says, “Cannot become a person, no matter what.  The saving grace.”  Yes, very good.

Ustreamer 30 says, “Only through dreaming.”  Yes, very good.

Aradhana says, “Only by picking up a thought can awareness become a person.”

Yes, only thing I would add there is that only by picking up a thought can we imagine ourselves to become people. Even then we do not become a person, we only imagine it.

Prema says, “No person here in awareness.”  Very good.

Jyoti says, “Even though life is beautiful, I have no interest at all in any of the world, even if I know it is a dream.”  Yes.  “All I seem to be interested in is this awareness.”

Yes, very good. It’s very good because you are interested in something which can never leave you. When we become interested in something that comes and goes, (and all phenomena, all appearances come and go), that is when the potential for suffering begins. So you say that ‘I am only interested in awareness’. It is very good because this awareness is what you are. It is your true nature and it is always with you.

Niall says, “There comes a point when you are asking and asking, and everyone else is getting it, where you just don’t want to waste any more of everyone’s time. Sorry.”

So Niall, when I was reading ‘I am That’ [Nisargadatta] Maharaj would keep referring to the sense ‘I am’. And I read the full book; it was wonderful, it was so beautiful, it had such a deep impact on me; but I never got what he meant by the sense ‘I am’. For a long time I was so frustrated, for a few years actually it might have been, that this sense ‘I am’ which everybody in the book seems to be understanding…, and then Mooji was not in my life, so I couldn’t ask him also. So I knew what he is saying is true but I just couldn’t get the sense ‘I am’. Then one day what happened is, I was going in an auto-rickshaw, (you know these three-wheel scooters we have in India?) I was going to my office in an auto-rickshaw, and sitting in the auto-rickshaw it became so clear to me that this beingness, which is always here, is all that Maharaj is referring to as the sense ‘I am’. In that moment there was no effort about it. It just arose. So all you have to do, as Maharaj used to say, is just keep your earnestness and integrity exactly the way it is, and this will unfold for you. And I know that in satsang it will unfold much faster than it unfolded in my life. It was a few years before I started to understand what the sense ‘I am’ was. And what is being pointed to, if you are already aware of this presence ‘I am’, what is being pointed to is just the awareness of this presence I am.

You said yourself that it appears that this ‘I amness’ gives birth inside awareness. So that is all that we are talking about. So there is actually nothing that you are not getting. If you are able to say that ‘I amness rises within this awareness’ that is all that we are speaking of anyway. But the mind is coming up with a lot of objections, and that is okay, it will pass soon. It will pass soon. Just don’t believe that you are not getting something, or everyone seems to be getting it. We cannot actually ever predict or understand what another’s experience is. That’s good.

Nuas says, “But I am sucked in without being aware, and wake up again on one point. Is this meant to be? Is this consciousness playing?”

Yes. Consciousness is playing this game of phenomenon moving in this way. Now when you say you are sucked in, it only means your attention seems fixated with the movement of this person. And your belief gives life to this idea that ‘I must be this person’. But in reality you have never become a ‘person’. You have always only been the awareness of it. Therefore, it is okay. That is what has brought you to satsang, that this defrosting will now happen; and the fixation of attention as a ‘person’ will start to fade away now. Good.

Zoe says, “You are not wasting my time, Niall.”  That’s good. All of us are here; this is all about all of us. All of us are one anyway.

Aradhana says, “Yes, when awareness moves into the foreground of experience, a deep… [inaudible].

Zoe says, “I love this inquiry. Such joy.”  Yes.

Louise says, “Anantaji, it seems I am aware because of the things happening; thoughts, feelings, body, sound, etc. It feels this is not the point you are saying.”

We are pointing to the awareness which is aware of the content. So it is the same point. There is an awareness of the content, and there is also an awareness that ‘I am aware at the moment’. Right? So when we say ‘Can you stop being aware?’ you know you cannot stop being aware. Therefore, you know you’re awareness; it’s just that your mind will not be able to see this. But in your pure looking, you can see that there is awareness here which cannot be stopped. In the same way as we say ‘Can you stop being now?’  And you say ‘No, I cannot stop being now’. That means that there is an awareness that beingness is here. The mind will not understand this; it’s alright. But it’s okay just to participate in the inquiry. It becomes clearer and clearer. Good.

Louise says, “It’s okay, Niall. I feel the same sometimes.”

Niall says, “Okay, I trust you, Master. I must admit it’s not comfortable for me being at the bottom of the class, but it’s probably good for me.”

I sometimes joke and say if there was a ranking of all the spiritual aspirants, I would have definitely been on one of the back benches. I could not stay with any path, actually. A few months I would be doing only hatha yoga, a few months I would be doing japa, a few months I would be doing meditation, then I’d be doing some chakra. So, there is nothing like ‘I’m at the back of the class’ or at the front of the class. Just what is important is your earnestness to find the truth. And you have this earnestness; this fire is lit. Everything else will be taken care of. Good.

Aradhana says, “Dear Niall, the words in satsang … [inaudible] as the Presence of the Satguru that has worked silently, even beyond satsang; and that eventually by-passes the mind.”

Yes, it’s very true. The presence and the grace of the Master actually takes care of everything.

Labode says, “I can’t understand, but I can understand at the same time.”  Yes. “There is heady noise but there is … [inaudible].”

What that means is there is true knowing, but the mind will not understand this. The mind is not capable of understanding this.

Nuas says, “Could I be aware of that ‘I am’ without content, without the body?”

In fact, the body is born after this sense ‘I am’. So first there is the sense ‘I am’ and then the body is born. I wouldn’t even say this body is born because when we go to the dream state, first this ‘I am’ take birth, and then the body in the dream take birth. But in this realm, beings are with bodies. But there are realms (and we don’t have to talk too much about that, to confuse ourself) but there are realms where there are beings without this kind of body. There are beings with a specific identity of being something, but don’t necessarily have this body. But all this is not important; we rarely talk about this in satsang because I have seen that it just creates more confusion. Just know that Being is here, and Being does not depend on the body; the body depends on Being.

Ustreamer358 says, “It is so clear, this pointing; and I see I am aware and free now.”  Yes. Very good. And there’s a ‘but’ coming… “But there is an anxiety arising regarding the daily thoughts regarding problems of life. How to solve this? Please help.”

So you say ‘It is so clear, this pointing; and I see I am aware and free now, but what happens when I go into the market place of the world?’ This is basically the question. And this is a common dilemma which all of us have gone through. And the answer is that the minute you find yourself in such a place where there is some suffering, you can then ask this question: ‘Am I aware now? Is this awareness suffering?’ So the content of the world can actually give momentum to your own inquiry, so that you can transcend all this content of the world. That is why I don’t say to anyone that now you must go and live inside a cave, or isolate yourself from everyone. We don’t say that. We say to let the content all appear; to be completely open to everything that appears, and all this is grace for you, and is pointing you back home. So don’t buy into this fear of what happens on a day to day basis. Just stay in satsang, that is the simplest way.

Ustreamer30 says, “Stay with the outer Satguru until your inner Satguru sees through you always.”

It can be said that way, yes. That is why I say that the only rule here is to stay in satsang, and all will be clear.

Dee says, “The mind tries to answer the questions, but it is not the mind’s answer that… (something got <censored>) ..it’s where the questions take me, which is to awareness.”   Very good.

Nuas says, “So wonderful to know.”  Yes. Good.

Louise says, “I feel the same as Labode. I feel and know this not intellectually. I sense it. It is clear that attention in the mind and [inaudible] at the same time.”

Yes. There can be anything in the mind. This is not talking about a particular state of mind. Anything can happen in the mind. It is fine. Just don’t try to [inaudible] or postmark anything that is happening in the mind; let it just come and go. It is very good.

Zoe says, “Yes, the heart knows this beyond the doubts of the mind.”  Very good.

Jyoti says, “Yes, it seems really the heart only can know anything.”

And when we’re referring to the heart, we’re not talking about the emotional center; because emotions, like thoughts, are also coming and going. So we’re not talking about the emotional center, but the true place of knowing; the true seat of awareness itself.

Wendy says, “Awareness seems up/down, back/front, in/out, all at once; personal ideas and body sensations, inside it and infused with it, seem tiny and unreal. ‘Saving Grace’ means refuge of awareness aware I am not any of that.”  Good. Very beautiful. Good.

So, some of you might be feeling that ‘I have got it’ and some of you might be feeling ‘oh, I have still not got it’. Both these thoughts can now be ignored. They can be let go, just as any other thought. These thoughts try to make us special in some way; in this way or in that way. Just don’t pay any [belief] to these thoughts. We do not require the proclamation of the mind; we do not even require the clarification of the mind. In the true knowing, so much peace, joy and love that arise that other beings around you will start proclaiming, and still you will find yourself not being able to say anything about yourself at all.

Jyoti says, “The truth is that there is a feeling of some specialness sometimes.”  That is maybe why this answer came up. That’s good.  “I want to expose it as clearly as I can. I don’t believe it.”  Yes. When you are noticing and exposing, it cannot take hold. You have now exposed it in satsang; it is very good.

I would say that with Mooji’s grace this inquiry is very powerful, and very simple at the same time. And in this very simple way, with this inquiry, the false can now be dissolved very easily. Therefore I feel that this is Mooji’s blessing for all of us.

Thank you so much for participating in this beautiful satsang today. And may these words coming from the Satguru himself bring all beings to their complete freedom. Om shanti shanti shanti. [Namaste]  Moojiji ki Jai !

And before we go, let’s take one last question.

Clare says, “For me, resting in / as beingness is more true than looking for awareness. Is that [inaudible]?”

Yes, to rest as beingness is so beautiful, and that is completely fine. Very good.

Very good. Very good. [Namaste].

Sangha: Moojiji ki Jai !  Anantaji ki Jai !  Thank you. Love you.

Namaste, everyone. A very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

If you are joining us for the first time, you can ask your questions in the chat window. If someone can let me know if the audio and video are okay? I actually see nothing in the chat window, so I am wondering if it is working. Okay it seems to be working. Namaste. Very good, very good. Very good, thank you so much.

You are the Self, you have never been the ego. You are the Self. You never were the ego. You are always free, always the Supreme Being.

How long will we pretend? How long will we play this game? For the world to make you suffer would mean that first there has to be a mis-belief. And all mental beliefs are mis-beliefs. Therefore complete freedom is the most simple thing. It only means to divest our belief from all concepts. Stop investing in new concepts and dis-invest from your old ones. To play the game of being a person, to pretend to be an ego, we must believe in at least one concept. Therefore in our refusal to believe in any concept, this ego can not continue. So anything that you pick up now from the mind will only serve to keep the delusion of bondage alive. Anything from the mind that we give meaning to will only serve to perpetuate misery. Don’t even pick up the thought that ‘This is very difficult or this is very easy’. Just refuse to pick up any concept. Also refuse to entertain the thought that you are suffering from a feeling. The feeling can exist, it can appear and disappear, but don’t believe any thoughts about it. Then life will unfold in its own beauty. It is already unfolding with the utmost beauty, it’s just that we have been listening to a bad interpreter called the mind. Freedom is freedom from this interpreter. Without the voice of this interpreter what can trouble us?

Therefore I said that true silence is not the absence of words but the absence of belief in this ego; therefore the absence of the ego itself. Because the ego cannot survive without belief. It constantly needs to feed on your belief for its nutrition and survival. Anything that you are believing, any concept, you can drop it now. Every concept can be dropped immediately. Drop it now, hand it over to me, throw it in the fire of satsang; it all means the same thing; it all means that you are unconcerned by any of this anymore. The content of your life is not your problem anymore. So what must happen now to convince you that you are free? Once all expectations, all concepts are given up, what is left to happen? Is there still some expectation lurking somewhere?

So Ustreamer53 says, “Nothing.”

Nothing needs to happen now. And nothing can actually happen to you, isn’t it? And if all questions are fading, it is perfectly fine. And if some questions are coming up, that is also perfectly fine. Whatever comes up in your mind next, let it come.

Ustreamer616 says, “There is an underlying current of resentment or irritation that is there in the morning when I wake up.”

So some energies are getting released. Some things that have been held onto for a long time are now free to get released; and they seem to happen at a particular time in the morning. Without interpreting them or without feeling that it shouldn’t happen, or trying to understand why this is happening, it can just be allowed to free itself. The more we interpret it, the longer we give life to it. Irritation can come, joy can come, all these emotions are allowed to come. You have infinite space to allow all of this to come and to go. But the instant we make it a condition to our freedom, and the condition is ‘This should not be here’ then it becomes a problem. Before that interpretation, this was not a problem.

How do we know that irritation is bad and joy is good, without the labeling from the mind? How do we know what something is for? Therefore, set no conditions for your freedom. Allow everything to occur, and in that, that is true freedom. Freedom is not a restrictive state where we have to be constantly wary of what is coming up or not. Freedom only means freedom from the idea of being a separate individual. And if we are not catering to this idea, then nothing that appears can make us suffer. When this idea fades, it is seen that only the true Being functions through this body; only the true Being functions through every body. In fact, all phenomena is made up of this consciousness itself.

So Ustreamer616 says, “I offer to you all of my interpreting habits. Thank you for your help.”

Without this interpreter you will have no trouble at all. The interpreter is the trouble maker. Initially it might seem like we are so used to the voice of the interpreter that if we stop listening to it, it might seem a little unsteady in the beginning. It might seem a little shaky to start with, but then you will find that your life gets so full of peace, and suffering becomes a distant memory; that you will not wish for the voice of the interpreter to continue.

Cornelia says, “Where does this sense of duty come from?”

The sense of duty comes from the sense that ‘I am a separate individual’. Before there can be a sense of duty there must be belief in the concept of a separate individual. So if you get to the root of what is your sense of duty…, and all of us will have different concepts which we believe are our duty;  those will point us to our attachments and strongest identities.

Jasminder is here, [guest sitting in the room]. She asks a question.

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

That is asking for a guarantee.

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

No, it’s like, (maybe not specifically in this case but usually), when this question is asked, it is like saying that ‘I surrender completely, but just make sure the life of the person goes well’. In the same way when we say that ‘If I have given up the sense of the person, then at least tell me that all the day-to-day actions that are required will continue’.

So I would say that, and typically it is seen that way…, but that would create an expectation of what should happen. So there is still a sense of concern. ‘I let go of the duty, but will the same action happen in a better way, in a more beautiful way, or at least in the same way?’ That seems to be at the root of this question typically. So, in that is still this idea that this personal sense still needs to convey itself in this way, with the beings that we are attached to or whatever; a sense of duty which we are feeling. So when we jump into the fire, we cannot have any expectation of what will remain and what will get burnt. And this fear, this fear of what will happen to this particular aspect of our life, needs to be examined and maybe surrendered as well. So it’s an excellent point of discussion: ‘What happens to the sense of duty that I have?’

So once it is completely clear that ‘I am not an individual anyway’ then we must ask ‘Whose sense of duty is this?’ And at the root of this, (although it seems like a very humble belief that ‘I must play my part in the world, and this is my given space in this world, and hence I should fulfill my duty’), the fact is that hiding under this is the sense of arrogance that consciousness can not play it’s role well enough, and therefore it needs me to fulfill my sense of duty.

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

Because duty to my work presumes the identity of an employee first or a worker first. So no sense of duty. And we can look at if there is something at all which does not rely on identity first to presume a sense of duty. So my feeling is that all of this sense of duty comes from some identity which is close to us, that we seem to hold on to. And we don’t really know whether this sense of duty is beneficial for anything, or it is just adding needless pressure or needless new concepts to us. So we don’t even know if the sense of duty as an employee adds too much pressure on to us or it makes us more productive. We don’t really know, so we cannot presume. But the fact of the matter is there must be a ‘person’ who feels a sense of duty. And this ‘person’ is completely mythical. Therefore when we believe something about the ‘person’ we are extending the belief about the ‘person’ itself. Therefore we are giving pure space an attribute; and once we give pure space an attribute then it does not remain as pure space anymore. Does that make sense?

So it’s like there is space; there is no ‘person’ there. We carve it out and say ‘This portion has good vibrations’ and in giving that attribute to it, it takes on separation from the rest of space. Similarly when we give an attribute to something that does not exist, we create a sense of separation about it from the rest. So the ‘person’ eventually means what? The ‘person’ only means there is something separate from the rest of it, ‘I am something which is separate from the rest of it’. There is a ‘me’, and then there is the rest. Whether we break down the rest into multiple pieces, that is okay; but the main thing is whether we are feeling there is a separation between ‘me’ and whatever else exists. In the same breath we often say that ‘God is everywhere’ so there is an inherent contradiction in that. It cannot be that ‘God is everywhere’ yet here there is ‘me’ also.

Okay, let’s catch up on the chat.

Niall says, “Father I have a question. I know it comes from the belief in duality, but please can you give some clarity? Sri Nisargadatta says ‘Just keep trying’ but Mooji says ‘No effort’.”

Even I do that many times with different things. Mooji often says we are not answering the question as much as we are answering the questioner. So basically this is a wiping out, a cleaning up of conditioning that exists. And for some questioner, he will need to hear that ‘Some effort is required to let go’ for example. And another questioner will hear that ‘No effort at all is required, letting go is the freedom from effort itself’. So in the master there is no contradiction about this, because he knows that all effort is Consciousness itself. But the words seem to come up based on the basis of the energetic resonance with the questioner. So the question could be the same, but many times the answer will vary based on the questioner itself. But everything that appears for us can point us to the ultimate truth. In the sense of, if Maharaj says ‘Just keep trying’ but Mooji is saying ‘No effort’ then we can ask: ‘Who are they referring to? Who is this instruction for?’

Ustreamer616 says, “I lay down all sense of duty with relief and gratitude.”  Very good.

And Cornelia says, “This sense of duty has tormented me all of this life.”   Yes.

Therefore we pick up all these concepts from people around us; from our parents, from our mind; and we create this ‘person’ with these kind of concepts. So one person will say that ‘I believe that work is just a part of my life’. This concept came to him and there was a belief in that. Another concept could have come, ‘Work is what you need to do to survive in this world, so work is all there is; everything else is secondary’. This also came to him, and there was a belief in that. So, in a non-existent entity, we are giving all of these attributes and making it seem more real. And as these attributes are getting chopped, he realizes there was nothing in the center anyway. He realized it was all just a bunch of attributes itself. Therefore I say: What does the real person look like?

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

So, let’s look at this closely. So, suppose we’ve always believed this concept that ‘The sun rises from the West’. And let’s equate that with the concept that ‘I am a person’. Everybody you meet, parents and children, everybody you meet believes this concept that ‘The sun rises from the West’. But you are suffering in life. Then, a rare one you meet, who says ‘The sun rises from the East’. So, first you’ll be like, ‘He doesn’t know what’s going on; he’s on his own trip’. But there is something that attracts you to this Being, because you feel there’s a sense of peace, or a sense of Being; something there that seems to be missing. And you don’t really know this at a mental level. Something deep inside you says that ‘There is something here’ which makes you listen to this Being. So he is saying that ‘The sun is rising from the East’. But he’s also saying ‘Don’t take my word for it. You go and check’.

What that means is that the Master is saying ‘You go and check whether there is really a ‘person’ or not’. So, the question ‘Who am I?’ ultimately means to go and check whether there is a ‘person’ or not. So, we decide ‘Okay, I will do this inquiry now’. So next day, we get up and say ‘Oh, the sun is actually rising from the East’. That means, first time we do the inquiry we say ‘I can’t find this ‘person’. No? But because we have seen this only for the first time, we say ‘Okay, it can’t be that 7 billion people are wrong. So, maybe it’s just happening now, and maybe it’s some Guru magic or Guru presence which is making this happen this way’. No? Because it’s the first time. ‘Now, when I go out from the presence of the Guru, I won’t meet him for some time, and then I’ll go and see’. But even when we check again like this, we see that the sun only rises from the East. And again and again, when we do the inquiry, the ‘person’ is not found.

The purpose, the true purpose of the inquiry is to see that there is no ‘person’ here. Right? So all the other by-products that come, whether the peace comes or the joy comes or the bliss comes; that is by-products. The true thing is to just check. ‘Okay, there is no ‘person’. Then, it is then seen ‘Okay, every time I’m in satsang and I’m listening, all this happens this way. But when I go to the market place, then there, definitely, the person appears’. There’s this concept that comes up in satsang often, you know? ‘When I go to work or when I go to the market place, then the ‘person’ appears’. And all the Master again says is ‘Check whether the ‘person’ actually appears’. Because the Master knows there is no ‘person. The sun must rise from the East only. But we still believe that ‘When I was not looking, then the sun popped up from the West’. No? So we carry this belief that ‘Unless I am looking, or there is the process of inquiry that is happening in the presence of the Guru, or in satsang that is happening, only then the sun rises from the East; otherwise it just looks in or pops in from the West’. No? But the true Master knows that that can never happen. So, every time we check, we cannot find a ‘person’. That is just what the inquiry is, at the root.

Now, the Master will give you different ways to get to this point. First he says ‘Now you go, in the morning when you wake up, you first become completely fresh, and be completely clear, and then see’. Another will say ‘Based on what you’re doing, you’ll be out of energy; just have something, juice to drink, and then check’. So, all different ways and paths will be prescribed to you, but the eventual thing is just this checking whether this ‘person’ is there or not. So whether it is said ‘Okay, put all your force and just check, just keep your eyes focused’ or another will say ‘Just chill. Just hang around on your balcony, and you’ll see’. So based on what is coming up at that moment for the questioner, different approaches might be prescribed. But the point is not in the approach; the point is just in the simple looking ‘Where does it (sun) come from?’ or the simple looking ‘Is there a person there?’

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

Yeah, and that approach, life is unfolding for you; even in this frustration, it is the approach. If you were to find a path that was just so clear…, everybody wants that. But in that, you will not be able to transcend this frustration, this aggravation, this lack of clarity. Because maybe we want everything plotted out, and ‘just like this’. And usually it is seen for those that want everything so plotted out and clear, then for them they get a tailor-made sort of approach; because they have to transcend that aspect of their individuality. And sometimes the Guru will just make you dance like this. ‘Okay, today you go from the left…’ He knows you’re coming to the same point. ‘Today, go from the left. Tomorrow, go from the right.’ Anywhere you go actually, you’ll come to the same point. But just that you lose your attachment to having a clear path.

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

No, not necessary. Also, when there is freedom, when there is no suffering and there’s great clarity…, I mean, once we have seen that the sun rises only from the East, and there’s complete conviction, we don’t need to go and check out anything.

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

And keep it very simple. We’re just checking for the existence of a personal entity. Just simple. We’re not expecting anything to reveal itself; no fireworks or something. Just to see ‘Who am I’. So, the inquiry will stop becoming like the inquiry. It will just be a knowing which is there. And so if sometimes something shaky happens, then instantly you know it is. So, for example, in my case there is no inquiry now as a process. It is just a clear knowing that there never was a ‘person’ here. So until that knowing is there…

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

So, this one that wants to know it can actually never know it. This one that wants to know it cannot actually know it at all; because it is the mind which is saying that ‘I know what you’re saying is true’. Because now it’s an ally in your so-called journey. ‘I know what you’re saying is true, but I’m not fully getting it yet’. No? Just like the mirror is saying ‘I know what I’m reflecting is not true anymore; but I want to become the real. I don’t want to be a mirror anymore’. Let’s take another example. So the mind now says ‘Yes, yes, yes’. Because deep in your heart there is a clear conviction that this is pointing to the truth. Intuitively you know. But the mind comes in and says ‘True, true; agreed, agreed; but I’ve not understood yet completely. I’m not getting that. That clicking has not happened for me; that jumping of the clear, or clicking’. You know, visualizations we make about this. This is just the mind’s voice saying ‘I am trying to understand something’. But the mind will never get it; because the reflection can never become real.

So, in the same way the mind will never get this because this is prior to the mind. It’s like the child trying to see how the parents were born. (I don’t know where these examples are coming from). [Laughs]. So, the child can only hear about it, but he can never know it, really; because what we are is prior to the mind. So, the mind trying to understand what we are is just not possible. What we will come realize is that the mind does not need to understand; it does not know much anyway. Because we are so used to catering to this idea of who we are, therefore we say ‘What do you want?’ ‘Okay, I want a better job’. ‘What do you want?’ ‘I want more money.’

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

Just by letting it go. Even this thought, that ‘I don’t get it’ must be let go of. Because at it’s tail is this expectation that ‘Something should happen to convince me’.

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

Because, for me, you are the Self. And you say that ‘Something should happen for me to become the Self’. Basically that is the mind’s testimony. ‘I know what you’re saying is true, but something is required’.

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

Ah, this one you must investigate. Whatever it could say ‘Why am I not x-y-z?’ can be investigated, and you will see that it is false. Because it is just ‘the same guy’. It is just another idea.

Let’s catch up on the chat as well.

Wendy says, “What is her question?”  Okay, so I’ll repeat for the next one. And then she says, “Guess it doesn’t matter, her question. Your answer is clear.”  Okay.

Niall says, “Father, I need your help and guidance, but I don’t even know how to use it. It is so simple, but it escapes me. My mind is a fog.”

Yes. This is the same answer that I was just sharing with Jasvinder also; that the mind cannot fathom this. And it can become a huge struggle for many, many years to try and get the mind to understand this. And even if you’re successful to some extent, that the mind understands, it will only become an intellectual understanding, and it will develop into a spiritual ego. Because you put so much effort into making the mind in this way, then that will only exhibit itself as a spiritual ego, in the sense of you will feel that ‘I know something and the others don’t know, so I am superior in some way’. The simpler way is to let go of anything this interpreter (or monkey or insect or frog or whatever we call it); can just let go of it’s voice.

Then it will emerge that ‘this is what the Masters mean when they say ‘You are already the Self’. It means that there was nothing actually required to be done; only the divestment of belief in the concepts of the mind.

So, Niall had said ‘My mind is a fog’. This is very good, because he says ‘My mind is a fog’ and I am saying there is something that is watching the fog. Is that also a fog? Is the watching different when it is watching a fog from when it is watching something else? Or is it complete the same? Is the awareness changing depending on what the content is? And to put it very simply, if you see the fog, then you cannot be the fog; because you must be the seeing itself.

Ustreamer64 says, “Question. How can we let the monkey stop our mind?”

How can we let the monkey stop our mind? Okay, when I was referring to the monkey, I was calling the mind the monkey. So the monkey will not stop itself. We must stop paying our belief to the monkey, you must stop paying attention to the tricks of the monkey, and then the monkey will stop. Or it might continue to keep dancing, but the power with which our belief and attention goes to it is very little; and we might not even pay attention to what it is saying.

Niall says, “If there is a steady awareness, I’m not aware of it. I don’t know how to just let go.”

He says ‘If there is a steady awareness, I’m not aware of it’. This ‘I’ which is aware or unaware of something, or anything, is that steady? Is there ever a point where this ‘I’ is not? The one who can say that ‘There is a mind’, which means there are a lot of thoughts; or he says ‘There is no mind, all thoughts are clear’… this one. Is that steady or unsteady? Is there ever a point where this one is not? Can you ever stop being aware? And I’m not talking about attention going to specific things; I’m not saying ‘aware of this and not aware of that; aware of the mind or aware of the breath’ .. not of specifics; but is there ever a point where there is no awareness whatsoever? Who would report on such a time? Can you point to a time where there is no awareness? Is that ever possible, in the now, for there to be no awareness? And if it not possible now, then how would it ever have been possible in the past? And how will it ever be possible in the future?

Niall says, “I am confused. I cannot make sense out of any of the words.”

Yes. So, don’t try to interpret any of the words. It is simple, actually. Are you aware now, …or not? And I’m not referring to what you are aware of, but is there a presence of awareness here, or not?

Amrit says, “Mind always tries to find meaning in a meaningless world. I just laugh at it, and it stops.”   Good.

Niall says, “Yes, I am aware now. I notice an inner sense of strain and reluctance.”

Okay, so let’s leave that, what is carried in by the attention. Let’s stay with the first part. You said, ‘Yes, I am aware now’. Let’s stay with this. Don’t worry about what you’re aware of. And in every moment, are you aware, or not? Is there awareness in every moment, or not?

We’ll come to SK’s question in a while.

Meanwhile, Niall says, “Yes, I am always aware.”

Ustreamer16 says, “Effortlessly aware.”

Niall says, “There is also ‘but, but, but…”

So, don’t worry about the ‘but, but, but’. Leave all the content aside, and just be this awareness. Where are you in relation to this awareness? Is it separate from you? What is the distance between awareness and myself?

Niall says, “I can’t find where I am.”

But yet, awareness is here. I can say that awareness is here, but I can’t find where I am. This is very good. And the truth in this way will unfold very beautifully now, because you have come to a point where you can say that ‘Awareness is here, but I cannot find myself as a ‘person’ anymore, as an entity anymore’. Very good.

So, SK’s question was, “When I stop believing in thoughts, there is another thought which says it is procrastination. This is also a trick of the mind?”

Yes, it’s clear. ‘When I stop believing in thoughts, there is another thought…’ No, it is just another thought. So, when you stop believing in thoughts, then stop believing in all thoughts. Don’t make specific categories of thoughts you must believe in, or not believe in. So maybe there is a special aspect, a special relationship with the concept of procrastination, in your case; and that is why when you decide to stop believing in thoughts, then the mind plays the trump card of procrastination; and that, there is some special relationship with. But for someone who doesn’t have an identity, or any concept around procrastination, it can be let go just like any other thought.

Lucia says, “There is no distance.”  Good. No distance between awareness and myself.

Okay, let’s take the last question of the day.

Niall says, “Master, what should I do during the day? I can’t stop seeking my true position but it is exhausting me. I know it is not meant to be a struggle, and this makes me doubt.”

Because you are trying to bring freedom to the mind; you’re trying to make the mind enlightened, which cannot be done. You cannot reform the mind. Therefore it seems like a struggle, because you work at it, work at it; but the mind does not change its true colors. Its function is to attack and to defend. Therefore, what I say is just effortlessly let go of whatever the mind is saying. And the mind will say ‘I do not know how to let go’. Even this that it is saying can be ignored. Don’t give belief to this voice. Because the mind never can learn how to let go.

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

Jasminder says there’s a feeling of light-headedness or giddiness.  That comes every time, or just presently it’s appearing?

Jasminder: [Inaudible]

So, there are some physical manifestations, energies, which are appearing; or a state of unsteadiness which seems to arise. It could also be that the inquiry was quite effortful, so far; and now the inquiry is only a simple, simple checking for what is already here or not. Even the letting go of thoughts should not become something we are doing by force. We are not trying to push or pull anything. We’re allowing everything to come and go without any judgment of ‘How long will it take to go?’ ‘Why is it here?’ Letting go does not mean to push it away.

Niall, when you say ‘I cannot stop seeking my true position’…, this ‘I’ is not the true position. This ‘I’ is a person who is trying to understand something. It is still the mind which is trying to understand freedom. But freedom is freedom from this ‘I’, freedom from the identification as this ‘I’. Therefore, what you can do instead of whatever effortful ways are being done is just to…, every instant that we feel there is some shakiness or some suffering or some strong juice which is arising, we can check for the presence of awareness in that moment.

Just ask: ‘Is there awareness now?’

Because sometimes too much effort has gone into the question ‘Who am I?’ and ‘Who am I?’ has become more of a ‘bug-bear’[?] for us. Therefore, we can leave that aside for some time and just, if some thoughts seem to become very juicy and strong for us, we can just rest in our awareness by asking ourselves: ‘Is there awareness now?’

Thank you all so very much for joining in today. [Namaste].

Thank you for a beautiful satsang.

Moojiji ki Jai ! [Namaste].

Sangha: Moojiji ki Jai ! Ananaji ki Jai !  Thank you. Love  you.

Namaste everyone. A very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai ! Welcome, welcome.

So silence is not the absence of words, silence is the absence of the ego. True silence is not the absence of words, but the absence of the ego. And what is the ego? Ego is the belief in the idea of separation. Ego is the sense of being the separate individual. If we can see that it is only a belief in the idea of separation then we can see that belief is prior to the ego. The power to believe seems to exist once consciousness is born, and this power is given to this idea that ‘I am a person’ and this belief is called the ego. If this belief had not happened, then the concept of separation would not exist. Because it is really a concept.

Once we become spiritual, many beings make this mistake of replacing one concept with another concept. And maybe for a while it is necessary but eventually all concepts must be dropped. So the belief in an individual entity is often replaced by another belief, in the concept of Oneness or God. But this cannot help us when it stays merely conceptual, it is not enough. Because it is only the ‘person’ who is trying to play God. The ‘person’ is trying to become God. Anyway, in all personal endeavors, somewhere at the root, is the desire to become a God. Therefore, it is ironic that first we believe this concept of a ‘person’ into existence, and then we want the ‘person’ to become God which we have originally been, always. Am I making sense?

We always were God, but first we believed ourselves to be a ‘person’ then we want this ‘person’ to become like God. Ultimately that is the strongest personal desire; all the other desires are just leading up to this point. The ‘person’ wants to attain Godhood. But to truly understand that we are always God, we have to only drop the idea of this ‘person.’ Because if we look at personal desires otherwise, it’s always more, more, more, more, more…bigger, bigger, bigger, more of this, more of this. Many of our desires come true, but the pleasure of this lasts for only a short period of time, and then a new desire comes which tries to elevate this person towards Godhood itself. This must have been the true meaning of when the wise man said, ‘Don’t worship false gods’. He must have been referring to this imaginary idea of God which we must become. If we were to try and become God, that would mean that God is not present here now. If you were to exist as a separate entity, this would mean that God does not exist in some spaces, to create room for separate entities. Is that possible?

Niall says, “Father, when I catch myself inflating my ego in the presence of others, is the catching myself enough, if I notice it without judging my behavior?”

It’s very good if we are able to see that this is what is happening. Then if by ‘catching it’ you mean it has been let go of, then that much is enough. And when you say without judging, without any guilt, without any regret, it has just gone into the past. It is very good.

Therefore, we must see now, what is missing here now? Or am I ultimately free in this very moment? In what way, am I not free in this very moment? We can answer this question; ‘In what way am I bound or not free in this very moment?’ So this is the first question.

Atma says, “Nothing is missing, Father. Yes, I am free.”

Yes, very good. The question is for all of us. ‘In what way am I not free in this very moment?’

Wendy says, “Ananta, don’t want to be God, just to be free from the un-trueness covering natural Being. Will leave it in satsang as a concept of Truth. Awareness is free.”

Yes, very good. Awareness is free. Very good.

Niall says something. Somehow some things get <censored> on the chat here…Niall has typed something which I can’t read, it says <censored>.

Then Ajnani has said “Nothing is….” and then again <censored>, “person to be free or not.”

So if there is nothing bound in this moment, if all of us can agree on that, then we can go to the second question. But if there is someone that believes that there is something bound in this very moment, then we can expose that.

Ustreamer53 says, “Only this.”   Very good.

Dee says, “Nothing is bound in this moment.”   Yes. Very good.

I feel we can go to the next question, which is: ‘How is this moment different from any other moment?’ Whatever is present here in this moment, isn’t that always present in every moment? How is this moment different from any other moment?

Ok, Niall has found a way to turn the <censor> off. That’s good. So we must now find a way to turn the censor which is sitting in our heads off.  The interpreter of reality; no power must be given to it.

So everyone says ‘It’s always the same. Always the same’. So if in every moment we are completely free, beyond even the concept of freedom, then how does suffering arise? If in this moment there is nothing bound, and if every moment is the same as this moment, then how does suffering arise?

Ajnani says, ‘No interpretation, it just is.”

Yes, if there is no interpretation then it is complete lack of any sort of bondage or mis-identification. We can fire the interpreter; it is doing a very bad job. And it will keep reporting back to work, but you keep firing him.

Ustreamer53 says, “There is no suffering.”  Very good.

Zoe says, “It cannot arise.”  Very good.

Niall says, “Father, I feel the best thing for me is to keep coming here. Sometimes my fear suffocates my ability to even attempt inquiry. All I can do is keep coming and trusting.”   Yes, keep coming here, it will all get sorted soon.

Atma says, “No suffering, all your grace beloved Father.”  Very good.

Therefore, if every moment is the same, and in any moment there is complete freedom, then suffering is another idea believed in, which was sold to us by this interpreter. So even when the concept of suffering is believed, actually no suffering is happening to you. It is all happening to an idea of yourself. You in reality cannot suffer. Only the idea you have about yourself, can suffer. Therefore, we must remember not to give reality to the concept that ‘It is me that is suffering’. Because we cannot introduce this ‘me’. We have never seen this ‘me.’

It is like somebody wearing a mask has shown up at our doorstep and he says ‘I cannot show you who I am, but you must now cater to my every need’. The masked one has come and he now says ‘You must cater to my every need, otherwise your life will be miserable’. And we never muster up enough courage to open the mask. It uses all tactics: greed and fear, and we start catering to this masked stranger at our door. And when you get tired of doing this you come to the Guru and say ‘I am tired of catering to this stranger, I don’t even know who it is’. So the Master says ‘Just open the mask’. Just open the mask. And when the mask is opened, it was found that there was actually nobody there; we had imagined the whole thing. There is no person there. There is no person anywhere. So stop running around trying to cater to the whims of this imagined person. If you are catering to something, at least first identify what it is for, or who is it for. And if you are clear about whom it is for, then there is no problem. All the confusion is coming because you seem to be running, running, running; but we are running on a treadmill and not actually going anywhere at all.

So with the next thought that comes we can ask ourselves: ‘Who is this thought speaking to?’ Be completely open to the next thought that arises, ask ‘Who is this thought speaking to?’ And many of you will find that when you are completely open to the next thought, the flow of thoughts reduces drastically compared to earlier. In your lack of fear of the mind, the mind starts to lose its power.

Ajnani says, “No person to resist at any given moment.”

Sindhu has a question, she says, “Ananta-ji, I have a question. For the last few years, I have only delved into this inquiry. There is freedom and love here and no lack. Now there is pressure from my family for marriage, like any Indian family.

Marriage is not good or bad. Don’t have any concepts about marriage. Just meet every moment fresh. Meet every moment fresh, and let your inner Guru, let your intuition guide you as to what should happen next. So you don’t have to decide to say yes or no. Be completely neutral, let life unfold in it’s own way. Am not saying you become a sheep and just follow other beings’ directions. Being free does not mean we become meek and sheep-like, it only means that every moment is treated fresh; and whatever intuition is guiding us in that moment can be expressed. I feel that you are strongly in touch with your intuitive sense, so let this intuition guide you. Don’t let the mind intervene here and say that we should do this or we should not do this. That way it will all turn out exactly the way it is meant to turn out. Even otherwise, it will turn out the way it is meant to turn out, but there will seem to be a presence of suffering when we follow our mind. When we follow our intuition we will find that there is no presence of suffering.

Ustreamer53 says, “The mind is speaking to consciousness.”   Yes.

Wendy says, “Yes, who? Can you help? ‘Quit running around catering to this person’ makes no sense; because who is running around then? Sorry to be difficult.”

 No, no, no, this is very good. If we can see this, that am not actually running around, then that is very good. You can see that only Consciousness is playing as Consciousness itself, all actions and experiences are of consciousness itself, then it is very, very good. So if there is a concept of a personality or personhood still here, then these words are meant for those. And it is also, funnily enough, meant for those who seem to have a reaction to these words. [Laughs] Isn’t that funny? So it is meant for those who believe in the concept of personhood, and it is also meant for those that believe in another concept of no-personhood. It will irritate both of these, because in one case there is a ‘person’ and in the other case there is a ‘person’ who is trying to become a ‘non-person’. Truly, when there is only consciousness, then it will all be allowed to just flow.

Sindhu says, “I am not sure how to go about this at all”

Did you type this before my answer or after? We could just clarify that, and if it is after, then we can look at it in some more detail.

Wendy says, “Because it often feels like one idea of a person is in a dynamic with another aspect of personhood, both unreal.

Yes, that is the point. That is the point. That both aspects of this ‘person’ trying to become a ‘non-person” is also unreal. And a person trying to become bigger, stronger, faster is completely unreal, but the person trying to become a ‘non-person’ is also another personal journey. Therefore both concepts can be simply dropped.

Ustreamer53 says, “Voice reception not good today, no mike.”

We have not been using the mike for quite a few days, and it seems to have been better, but if you feel it is not audible, then maybe others can also let me know and tomorrow we can try and do something else.

Niall says, “I have been a willing victim to being bullied by my image of myself all my life. I am glad I am noticing it more these days. I want to release all of this and just be myself without interference.”

Yes, yes. But this victim also was just an idea, this one. Both the bully and the victim where just ideas, isn’t it? You were the Awareness of all of this. You were the Awareness who was just aware of all of this. Completely unconcerned by any content, by whatever is arising. Even the victim idea is just another idea.

Okay, so Sindhu says, “It was typed before you answered.”  Good. Very good.

Niall says, “Audio is good.”

Wendy says, “Audio is good, but am using headphones.”

So maybe headphones are the right way.

Ustreamer53 says, “I hear your language of love very, very well. So rare. Much love.”

Good to have you with us Ustreamer53. See if you can pick up some headphones and you can hear the audio better as well.

There is no war to win. There is no battle to fight. We have always been only the Self. There is nowhere to get to; no journey, no path. As Mooji says ‘The journey from person to Self is the distance of a thought’. So when we pick up the idea of being a person, we are travelling the distance only of a thought. And we have to keep picking up thoughts to reinforce the idea of being this person. Therefore if we were to let go of our thoughts, then we will see that we never went anywhere at all. This was the imaginary distance we travelled on the back of a thought.

Louise says, “So Ananta-ji, all this suffering is just happening because there is belief in the thought which says ‘I have a problem with these thoughts, feelings’, etc.”

Yes, it’s happening because of the belief in these thoughts. And at the root of these thoughts is the belief that ‘I am a separate individual’. As long as there is belief in this root thought, there will be some thoughts that will come which will be juicy for us. Therefore in the inquiry, we are now eradicating this root thought by asking us to expose who is this one, who is this individual entity, who is this person? Can we see this person for ourselves at least once in our life? And then it is reported that ‘No, I cannot find this person’. And when it is reported that ‘I cannot find this person’, it is very, very good. It is like we had a belief that the Sun rises from the West, and then the Master says ‘No, no, the Sun actually rises from the East’. And we don’t believe the words without checking for ourselves; because the belief in the Sun rising from the West was so strong that we just believed this concept; and every thought is reinforcing this, every creature we meet is reinforcing this. Therefore when the rare one comes and says ‘No, no, the Sun actually rises from the East’ we must then validate that for ourselves. The Master is saying ‘Go and check it out for yourself’. And the first time we see that the Sun actually comes from the East, which means that there is no ‘person’ here, then we say ‘Okay, maybe it’s just today, maybe just right now the person is not here, but it will come back later’. So the Master will say ‘Check tomorrow as well. Check again’. And then again we check and say ‘No person here now, but maybe it’s only because you are here, or maybe because it’s Satsang there is no person here, but after Satsang I promise the person comes back’. I say ‘Just check again’. And they check again and there’s no person, and say ‘what’s going on here?’ And then, this seeing over and over, the inquiry over and over, then convinces us that we were just fooling ourselves: there was never a person here. The Sun always came up from the East. We have only fooled ourselves over so many years that it comes up from the West.

Therefore no Master will say ‘Just take my word for it, that the Sun comes from the East’. He will say ‘Check for yourself. Check; and in your experiencing of this reality, you will come to complete freedom’. Of course, trust in the Master’s words will give you the momentum to check. Otherwise the concept is so strong, the concept of the person is so strong that if you don’t trust the person who is telling you to go and check, then it will just not happen. If a random stranger were to come and ask you ‘Who are you really?’ you would not treat that as a serious question. But when the Master who has some credibility with him now asks you to go and check ‘Who is this person?’ you will follow this instruction. That is the advantage of trust.

Ajnani says, “No journey, no path, all imaginary.”  Yes, very good.

Ustreamer53 says, “You are so beautiful, thank you.”  Same, same. Very good.

Louise says, “When I look for this person, I see only thoughts and feelings, but I cannot find a distinct thought of ‘I am a person’.”

Yes, yes. This thought is reinforcing the idea of you as person, because it is referring to you as a person. And every time you believe a thought, it is consolidating a belief in personhood. It’s very good that you keep letting go of all of these thoughts and feelings, and you find that the base idea, the root idea has dissolved on its own. Don’t look for that a specific thought should come, that ‘I am a person’. Don’t look; it’s not like that. Any thought that is coming is referring to you as a person.

Wendy says, “Just check again”   Yes.

Louise says, “Just a believing in all the thoughts which come and go, but no distinct ‘person’ thought or sensation.”

Yes, just answered that.  Believing a thought means reinforcing the identity. Thought could say ‘I must be more honest’. A thought could say ‘I must work harder’. A thought could say ‘I must go here’. A thought could say ‘This person should not have done this to me’. A thought could say ‘Tomorrow morning I will wake up early’. A thought could say anything. All of this that the thought says is to your idea of being a separate entity; it is not speaking to consciousness. Ultimately, it is consciousness that is believing the thought, but the thought is meant to reinforce the idea of separation. Because only the false needs reinforcement. Truth does not need any reinforcement.

Niall says, “Ananta, my suffering is different lately, I welcome it with such eagerness. I won’t be bullied by it. I really want to see clearly, and recoiling from suffering makes it seem true.”

Yes, if we can have this fearless state of ‘Bring it on. Let life bring on whatever it chooses to bring on’, it is very good. In this fearlessness, you will discover that you were never something that could be harmed anyway. You will find that the one that can be harmed was only an idea.

Lobode says something interesting, “A thought comes strongly that ‘I do not trust any Master’.  But I am here, so something is stronger than this thought.”

So a thought is coming that ‘I do not trust any Master’. Then who should we trust? That thought is basically saying ‘Only trust the mind, only trust thoughts; that means only trust ego, or only trust me’. Now in trusting the mind and ego, we have suffered for many lifetimes. Therefore, a Master says ‘Okay, it is okay that you doubt me, just try out what I am saying for a short period of time. You have given many, many years to listening to the mind. Now just as an experiment, try out listening to what is being said here for a short period of time and then tell me if your suffering reduces or not. Do you will find less confusion, more clarity, more peace; or not?’ And in this experiencing for your own self, your development of trust in the Master will happen. If you genuinely follow the pointing, initially the mind could have a lot of strong reactions, but if you just stay with it for a little while…

You’ve given the mind many, many, many thousands of years. If you can give the Master a year or two, you will find that you will have so much trust, because in every word that you are open to, from the Master’s mouth, so much clarity, so much peace and so much joy. So it’s okay initially to have a little bit of doubt to do all your due diligence, to see if it is exploitative in nature in any way, if the Master wants something from you. A True Master wants nothing but your complete freedom. If he wants anything else from you, then you can look at your doubts and reinforce your doubts. If that being is claiming to be a Guru and he seems to have a need from you, then you can completely doubt this kind of Guru. So you must be vigilant, you must doubt, you must do your due diligence. But if you find that there is one who is trustworthy that you are drawn to, you find peace in the company of this one, then at least try what this one is saying for a short period of time.

Ajnani says, “Consciousness played as a person for a while; separation play.”   Yes.

Ustreamer53 says, “Yesterday I said to my six-year-old daughter that a very wise Buddha said ‘Wanting and not wanting makes us suffer’. Now she starts laughing every time she wants.”   Very good.

Louise says, “Much clearer, thank you Father.  No, I cannot find this person that the thoughts keep talking about.”   Very good, very good. Excellent!

Louise says, “I don’t know why, but after hearing this so many times it has only today just hit home.”

Yes, very good. Yes, it happens, many times in satsang; that we could have gone for many satsangs, we feel we could have understood, but the insights get deeper and deeper. It really hits home on one of these few occasions, and those are the explosions happening which are blowing up some concept. It is very nice, it is very good.

So the Master is delivering basically the same point over and over in 500 different ways, so that the one hammer blow; he is hammering, hammering, hammering; there will be one hammer blow which cracks it open. Then another layer of beliefs and concepts; he will go hammering, hammering, hammering and that will explode. So, just like conditioning was built up like this, sometimes it feels like de-conditioning also goes in this way sometimes. For some beings it’s a big explosion, for other beings it could be small cracks, small cracks, and then opening up. It all plays out very beautifully for everyone as per their own play of consciousness.

Wendy says, “When something is seen, such as ‘The root is always resistance to what is’, the root thought, then the idea of a person uses it as a concept, ‘Do this, drop it to get free’. So, giving this all into the fire”

Yes. If this can be understood that everything can be thrown into the fire, and only the Truth remains, then it is good enough; no instruction is then required after that. Good.

Prema says, “Ananta, am receiving so much grace at every moment of my life now, am filled with overflowing gratitude to you,”  (Okay, something got <censored> again), “…to you all. Love you so much.”

Love you too, dear one. You are love now, no? You are Prema now. Good.

Therefore every time a concept comes again that reinforces that ‘The Sun is rising from the West’ (which we are co-relating with our idea that ‘I am a separate person’); so every time a thought comes that reinforces that, then we can check again to see where the Sun is actually rising from. That means we check and see whether there is a ‘person’ here anyway. So all these concepts that ‘This is okay in the Presence of the Guru, this is okay in Satsang, this is okay with the Sangha, but otherwise the person is there’, just check again, that’s all.

Ajnani says, “Thank you dear Father, I love you. Just here listening.”  Very good. It’s wonderful to have you with us. Very good.

Niall says, “Father, I think it might be the case that you (as Ustream administrator) have to type <censor off>.”   Yes. Okay. I will do that.

Louise says, “So grateful, Father. This particular thing always brought great frustration, but it is so simple.”

Yes, it is very good that you are able to ask your questions, with great integrity with no pretence. In your honest asking the answers will come to you quick, quick. It’s very good.

Aradhana says, “Thank you Ananta for the constant and loving chipping away at all that is untrue and unreal in satsang until the emptiness of being emerges. Thank you very much.”

Very good. That is why I say my only rule is to keep coming to satsang. Because while the chipping is happening, the hammering is going on, many things will make us believe it is done now, it is done now, I am going to run away from this.’ No? ‘It’s done for me, it’s enough for me, too much satsang, too much satsang’. All these concepts will come; and something doesn’t want to get hammered, so it wants to run. And I’m saying that it’s not done yet. Just keep coming to satsang. And then, one day if you truly from the heart feel that satsang is no longer required, you can come to the Master and say ‘Master I feel that Satsang is every moment of my life truly, and I don’t feel that satsang is required for me now’. And let the Master give you this permission to come and go into satsang as you please. But until then, listen to the Master when he says ‘keep coming to satsang’. And then it is mostly seen anyway that satsang becomes a pure joy to attend; it does not feel like a hammering any more.“

Louise says something very good, “There is no person at all, just a bunch of thoughts talking about this ‘I’ which does not exist.”   Perfectly put, very well put. Very good.

Lobode says, “Anger, antagonism, but it is all okay.”

The mind will create all these energies because there is resistance. Something is seeping through, something is seeping through; it is going through the mind bypass. The mind is trying to block, block, block. It’s okay, as long as it is seen; nothing to worry about. Sometimes, this roasting happens very strongly, and you will see that what gets burned is not you. So it’s very good for this burning to happen, because it’s only burning whatever is unreal.

Wendy says, “Thank you so much. So much love to you and the Sangha.”  Thank you beloved. Very good.

Sindhu says, “Thank you Ananta. So much love to you.”   Same, same. Very good.

Amrit Gaurav says, “Thank you, beloved Ananta-ji. Getting all the answers without asking.”   Very good. Thank you so much.

Niall says, “Earlier week, I had feelings of expansion and great highs. Now am comparatively back down to earth. There is a feeling of being a disappointment. I simply wish to expose this. Thank you.”

It is very good for me. I have always appreciated this sober seeing. I have always appreciated this sober grounded seeing of reality compared to being in the spiritual experience of some ecstasy or bliss or something like that. You don’t need any sort of intoxicant or drug, not even the spiritual variety, to come to the true realization of who we are. When they come it is good, they can be enjoyed, spiritual experiences can be enjoyed; but what is real is here right now, in the most grounded moment, in the most sober seeing. That is very, very good.

In fact, I find it very difficult to have a real conversation when somebody is high on bliss. It is good that they are high on bliss, we can all enjoy the experience; but we cannot actually get through if somebody, as a personal experience, is in that high state or bliss state. Therefore, it is very good to communicate in this sober way. Very good.

Jayani says, Father, do you pick up anything here that I am not aware of? I place all in the fire of satsang. Please tell me if there is anything.”

I don’t feel that there is anything that we need to specifically point out. Just be in satsang and it’s all fine, it’s all good. The Grace of the Master is guiding you from the first moment that you met him. Just know that your head is being completely chopped off by the Lion and you are in his grace now. You are in his complete care and all is good.

Lobode says, “Thank you.”  Very good.

Louise says, “LOL, now it is saying, I don’t want to get too cocky about seeing this..LOL!! Now I understand what Mooji says about the mind being tricky.”

Yes. Just keep coming to satsang and just keep going the way that you are going, letting go of everything that is appearing. All this trickery will soon lose its power. Very good.

Thank you all so very much for joining us in Satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

Om Namah Shivaya. Om Sri Arunachala Ki Jai.

Om Bhagavan Ramana Maharishi Ki Jai

Om Satguru Papaji Ki Jai

Om Satguru Moojiji Ki Jai

Sangha Ki Jai.

Thank you, thank you, thank you. I love you all so much.

Sangha: Om Satguru Anataji Ki Jai !  Thank you. Love you.

Namaste everyone, a very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

For those of you who are here for the first time, you can ask your questions in the chat window. Namaste, namaste everyone. Very good, the video and audio are good. That’s good. Namaste. Very good, welcome, welcome.

So a question which is common in satsang is ‘What do I do to find my complete freedom? What must I do to become completely free?’ So let’s look at what the response should be to this question, ‘What must be done to find my freedom?’

So, in many cases, the Master will say ‘This ‘I’ that wants to do something, you must do this: Find out who this ‘I’ is’. Where is this ‘I’ that wants to do something?’

And then an answer might come ‘What do you mean by this I? It is me. I want to’.  Because many beings have never looked at this question of identity. It seems obvious that there is a ‘me’ here that has these particular needs and desires, and now it has come to a point where it desires freedom itself. It seems so clear. We are so much in the hypnosis of this that most beings will never ask themselves ‘Who is this me?’ And even if this question takes root, then for a long time it seems like the understanding is also happening personally, that ‘This is now my understanding and I have understood’. And ultimately even this understanding will be dropped when it is seen that there is no individual ‘I’ here anyway.

These are not just fancy words; this will be seen. The scriptures are not written in a way so that you get mystified. They are speaking to plain truth. But the mind makes something mystical out of them, or something complicated out of them. Therefore when it is said that ‘There is no individual you anyway’ then it will seem like just some words, but you will feel that it is a matter of intellectual understanding, and not what the true situation is. Or you will convince yourself that this is the trick, or the magic card I can use, to get rid of all the suffering that exists in my life. So we tried to use an intellectual understanding to get rid of the suffering in our life. And that cannot work. It might be helpful until some level, but ultimately it will not work because it has to become our true experiencing; our real living. As long as we continue to live personally then there exists a potential for suffering; and that is not freedom.

Welcome, welcome, Dorthe. Welcome Ustreamer12. Good, good, good.

So we must ask ourselves now ‘Is it still personal for me? Am I still attached to the idea of being a person?’ And you will know intuitively what the truth is. And do not deny the truth for yourself. It’s good to expose it at least to yourself. ‘Is it still something personal for me? And has the person now started to dissolve, or is the person becoming stronger as a spiritual person?’

Very good, Arpana. Very good, welcome.

So is the result of satsang that the person who was a non-spiritual person has now become a spiritual person? Or has the personhood itself started dissolving? And if we are just giving more ammunition to the spiritual ego, if we are just making the spiritual person stronger, then that is not freedom. And there will be suffering to show us this truth. Is there a sense of specialness associated with your spirituality? Are you after the personal benefits that liberation provides? Or are you willing to completely let go of the identity of being a person? Are you willing to let go completely of the identity of being a person?

That is the meaning of being no-thing. We see that we are not a phenomenal object; we are the pure perceiving itself; we are the pure awareness which is not a thing. The person is a thing, it is an idea. It is not even a thing actually; it is a second level of unreality. It does not even have a phenomenal existence. And yet we believe ourselves to be just an idea. So is there a willingness? If you come to satsang, carry this willingness with you to accept that you cannot be this imaginary concept.

Okay let me catch up to some chat.

Shiv Mahima says, “Papaji mentions in the video ‘It is so simple, that even the sun and moon are projections of the mind’. How can I see this inside?”

You are already seeing it inside. We have already seen inside. All is arising within you itself. Without you as awareness, can anything exist? Is that your experience, that something existed but you were not there? Therefore just like in a dream, all that appears is inside you. In the same way, all that appears in the waking state is also inside you. Without you they do not exist. But we do not have to force ourselves to see it like this.  All that is required for us for now is for us to let go of our thoughts. All this understanding, all this perception will unfold for us beautifully, if we don’t get caught up in our thoughts. Therefore it is not relevant what words I am telling you, because if you cannot relate then it is no point me saying that it is inside you. Let this knowledge spring from within you. All we must do is to get rid of belief in our thoughts. And then you will see that all this will be your own experiencing, and you will be sharing it in the most simplest way and saying ‘It is so simple’. And then Papaji will speak through your mouth. Very good.

Ajnani says, “Yesterday this came to me; I asked ‘What prevents me feeling free?’ I found ‘seeker’.  In fact there is no person like that; wants me to keep him safe. I need a finder to get rid of the seeker. I suddenly realized I divided superficially, too.”

Yes. All these subdivisions and imaginations are taking place. When we truly try and find out where is this seeker who finds freedom, you will see that there is no person here. There is no individual entity here at all who wants anything. It is just our own imagination.

Debra says, “I have a great attachment to a body I call me. I have a desire to lose weight.  Is this a problem? It seems still important what I look like.”

So, as long as you are not referring to the body as you, it is okay. Like I say, you have been given a car; if you need to take it to the mechanic or you need to take it out for a drive, it is all fine. If you want it to be working properly, it’s a preference. It is all fine.  But the minute you say that ‘The body is me’ that is when the potential for suffering starts. If we do not believe our mental interpretation of pain, or whatever the body is trying to tell us, then we will see that it is a very innocent instrument with not too many needs and not too many demands; and it does not require even too much attention. But the instant you start imagining it to be your own Self, then you start saying that ‘I am not well, I am in pain, I need to lose weight’. Why don’t we say these things about the car that we have? Because it seems more intimately connected to us. So because it is an instrument that we are using so intimately, we get confused that ‘This must be me’. But even this is not a state of clarity; because most people will say ‘I am confused and I feel this body is me’. But then when I ask ‘What were your last ten problems?’ one or two at most might be about the body. It is usually about inter-personal relationships, about how somebody spoke to us, about how work is going for us. These are not problems of the body, yet they are our problems. Therefore what do we truly believe ourself to be? And if one was completely convinced that they are the body alone, then even then they would not suffer too much. But because of this confusion, body, mind, thoughts, imagination; all of this we imagine to be ourself. Therefore we get confused, and confusion means misery.

Ustreamer908 says, “Yes, person is a thought; so un-believed. True freedom, nothing special, person not found.”  Very good.

It’s like on the computer in the olden days, you used to get this error, no? File not found.  We used to get this error, and when this error would come, we would not still presume that the file was there.  Maybe you would try one or two times, and then see that the file is not found; therefore there is no file here. But when we look for a person, we look for it, not found; but still we believe it is there. We look for it again and again, not found. Still this belief does not go away. Therefore we must keep looking for this person, and at one time when the person is not found, you will believe that there is no person here. It is as simple as that; which is looking for the person and it is not found. It cannot be found except in our own imagination.

Ustreamer99 says, “Yes, Ananta, attachment is seen to the body appearing.”

Nice. As long as you see it, it cannot hold you for long.

Ustreamer19 says, “Yes, I feel that there is a person, but I’m willing to completely let it go.”

Now, look at this very carefully: there is no person. There is no person. What you mean is that there is still a belief in the idea of a person. So there’s a belief in an idea that ‘There exists a city called Atlantis’. But until we see the city or we see a photograph of the city or we find somebody credible who reports the existence of the city, can we really testify to the existence of the city? Therefore, when we look for a person, and it is not found, then we should not believe the thought ‘Yes, yes, I still know that there is a person’. Start with the conclusion that ‘Until I find a person, there cannot be a person’. Start with this hypothesis, and then see if you can find a person. Because we do this for everything else; why not for this person?

FB200 says, “Over the last few years, many, many things have dropped away through inquiry. Fears are feather-light, joy has penetrated; everything, even my fear, joy has penetrated. When do we let go of inquiry? Or do we?”

Don’t make any decisions. If your inquiry is true, then you would have seen that you are not the doer of inquiry also. So, there might be still the existence of this idea that ‘I am doing the inquiry’. And if there is belief in this idea, then find out: ‘Who is doing the inquiry?’ Because to be able to do, or drop, something means that we believe that there is an individual here with this volition, with this choice. Can we present this individual? And once this individual idea, this person, is also seen to be just a figment of our imagination, then this inquiry can be dropped off on its own. Consciousness itself is doing the inquiry; consciousness itself will stop. It is not a personal decision; it never was.

Shiv Mahima says, “Thank you. I see it. Om Shanti.”   Om Shanti. Very good. Very good to have you with us. Very good.

Ustreamer908 says, “Imaginary person and thoughts are linked together. This is spontaneous knowing.”

‘Imaginary person and thoughts are linked together’. Yes. All thoughts are speaking through this imagined person. When a thought comes, one way to inquire is to ask ‘Who is this thought for? Who are you speaking to?’ Very good.

FB18 Says, “Why do I see this ad?”  You can download AdBlocker, and then the ad will not show.

Debra says, “I realize that I am still enjoying self-satisfaction. I am satisfied when I lose the weight I want, and when others find me a spiritual person. I don’t seem to be able to change this.”

Yes. Don’t decide to do any of this; don’t decide to change any of this. You just keep letting go of all your thoughts. Even these ideas that ‘I can’t change’ or ‘I don’t change’ or ‘this satisfies me and this doesn’t satisfy me’. Just throw them all away. Be fresh right now without any past; completely here now. And from this point on, don’t believe any thought that comes.

Aparna says, “But there is this person. Only sometimes, in real looking, does it go. The rest of the time it is its tight personality that grips me.”

Where is this person? Where is this person, what does it look like, what are its attributes? Can you introduce this person? We just talked about the body, so I hope you paid attention to that part of it. Besides this idea of the body, where is this person? Good.

Niall says, “Just got here. Sorry I’m late. Namaste.”  Welcome, very welcome.

Ajnani says, “Namaste, beloved. Just lost my computer but by grace I am watching on my phone. Yaay. I’m very happy.”

Ustreamer says, “Thank you.”  Thank you.

How long will we listen to the voice of the mind? What are the gifts that it has given us? How long will we keep handing over the words of the Master to this mind for its belief? The mind will never give you its approval. It knows only to attack and defend. It only knows how to argue with reality.

Aparna says, “This tightness in the body feeling edgy, restless.”

Yes. It’s not body, it’s a feeling. So, how does a feeling become a person? If it is appearing only as a feeling, how can we say it is a person? How can we say it is me? Are you the one who is aware of this feeling, or are you the feeling itself? Are we the content of our experiencing, or are we the pure experiencing?

Debra says, “Yes, I am continuously doing this throwing away and giving up. I trust you, and know it is nothing really.”  Very good.  “All is just playing out.”

Very good. It’s good that you’re throwing all of this away. To expose it in satsang is very good, and to just not pick it up again. It’s very simple.

Aparna says, “I will just keep quiet and listen; and then the person goes away.”  Thank you. Yes. That’s good.

FB200 says, “So, it is fair to say that I, the person, do not stay fresh and empty; but fresh and emptiness is I?”

You are the one with no attributes. You have no attributes. The closest we can come to describing you is to say that you are pure awareness itself. You’re the pure seeing itself. Even to say that there is a seer would be not accurate because that would mean that there is an entity who is seeing, an entity who is aware. But when searched, we find that there is no entity at all, and we are just the pure seeing or pure awareness. That is why, we used to say earlier that ‘I am not a noun, I am a verb’. But even saying ‘I am a verb’ cannot describe me accurately. But I am definitely not a thing; I am not an entity of any sort. All entities give birth inside me. Time and space themselves give birth inside me. All entities are related to time and space. Therefore I cannot be an entity inside time and space. It is time and space that are inside me. All attributes, all experiences, all phenomenon appear inside me after the birth or the sense ‘I am’ or consciousness or God, whatever term you’d like to use; after this sense is there, then this world of duality appears for this ‘me’. But truly I am only the awareness of all that appears.

Ajnani says, “Father, the person has been so clearly seen to be imagined.”  Very good.  “Even thoughts and ideas about this person. All thoughts and ideas are speaking to this person. Just can’t be taken… (censored) …; is nothing. This apparent falling away is happening all by your grace.”

Yes, the Satguru’s grace is bringing all of us home, to this home that we actually never left. That is why I say that we have never actually left the destination. We have never actually left the destination. Also, I say ‘Don’t try to come home. Don’t attempt to come home; simply refuse to leave home’. That means that actually you can never leave; just don’t believe the idea that you are not the Self now. Don’t believe any ideas about yourself. Don’t believe the idea about being a person. If the attention is jumping here and there, don’t feel that you are becoming what the attention is jumping to. That means, we are discarding all these thoughts, and we are refusing to leave home. ‘Don’t try to come home’ means that there is nowhere that you need to go. You are already the Self. If the Self is real, if the Self is true, then it must already be here. The Self cannot be something which comes and goes. So the Satguru’s grace shows us that our leaving home was just in our imagination, and in that way, that process is called the process of coming back home. But actually, we have never left. Very good.

Debra says, “There is a greater seeing going on. This is always present.”

Yes, it becomes an impersonal seeing. The seeing is the same but it becomes impersonal. It does not carry with it the needy energy, the grasping energy. In the past, when we used to always look around, we would say ‘What’s in it for me?’ This energy of ‘What’s in it for me?’ is now not there; therefore it seems like a different qualitative seeing. It seen more panoramic and more global actually.

Ajnani says, “After finding there is no person, seeker or finder, there my abdominal area is shrinking, shaking, trembling all night. I think that is normal. Who is suffering? Nobody.”

All these energetic experiences will come. Some beings will have kundalini experiences, chakras shining, pleasant/unpleasant, strong/weak. Just let them appear and let them go; as you are doing. It is very good. Don’t get an aversion to any experience, and don’t have a desire for any experience. Don’t get attached or push away any experience. You cannot be harmed by anything that appears. And remember not to get attached to any spiritual experience. Good.

Ajnani says, “It’s all happening by your grace.”  Very good.  “Always in heaven, dreaming of exile.”

That’s a beautiful line: ‘Always in heaven, dreaming of exile’. Good.

Debra says, “Only you are the Master of this individual. I leave all desire for self-satisfaction with you. Please burn it, and help me to burn when I try to pick it up again.”

Yes. I am always with you, the Satguru is guiding your path. There is only one Guru who is using various bodies to communicate the message of truth. The Guru is only one; the same Satguru which resides in your heart is speaking through this body, and will one day speak through that body as well. It already does for all of you; when you are not going along with the hypnosis of the mind, then the words that appear through you are the words that are dipped in honey, dipped in love, peace and joy. These are the words of the Satguru itself. There is nothing special about this body. It is only an instrument for the Guru to use.

Ustreamer908 says, “Thank you so much.”  Very good.  “This is home.”  Yes, Very good.

Niall says, “Master, I’m back in the middle of my ego problems the last few days. I’m not looking for any solutions; I’m just saying. You are my Master. This wasn’t chosen by my ego. That’s enough for now.”

Then it is me who is taking care of all the ego problems that are arising. It is very good that you are looking for no solutions. They can appear and they can disappear. Very good.

FB200 says, “Sometimes my mind tells me that I am dying. I know this is a bluff of the mind trying to stay alive in … (censored)… tells me I have cancer; although it does not scare me anymore. Why is it happening?”

It’s very good if it’s not scaring you anymore. It means you are not identifying yourself as the body anymore, and the mind is trying to use all the tricks that it has up it’s sleeve; and maybe cancer is a button that it believes it can push to get your attention and belief and to get some fear out of this belief. But it’s good if it does not scare you. Just another appearance, just another thought. Let it go simply.

FB200 says, “Sorry to ask so many questions.”

No, no, no. This hour every day is for us to ask our questions. Very good. Because, these days, I’m not able to reply to so many messages. I’m getting a lot of individual messages, and I’m not able to reply to so many unless they are really urgent. Therefore, this is very good, if you come here during this time. We have one full hour to look at all of your questions. So don’t be sorry about asking your questions. Whatever questions are there, all of you are most welcome to ask.

Louise says, “Ananta-ji, when it is said that ‘If it is looked for, the person can’t be found’… when I look, thoughts are seen and feelings are felt, and the sense of ‘I’ seems to be in them. But this thought, that the sense of ‘I’ is in them, is seen, too. No?

When it is said that ‘If it is looked for, the person can’t be found’…  (yes), when I look I only see some thoughts, some feeling, which seem to carry the one energy, the personal energy, personal smell, that the sense of ‘I’ in them is seen, too. Yes, that is also seen. It is in these thoughts, in these concepts, in these feelings, that we carry this sort of personal energy, this needy sort of energy; this fearful sort of energy is all coming from the personal idea. And once it is seen that it is just carrying this, when it is just let go of then we are not perpetuating the belief in the person. So, when you’re not ‘picking up the pen’ then it does not perpetuate; perpetuate the mis-belief. But in none of this…, like you said, a thought is seen, a feeling is seen, and there seems to be the smell of this person. But the person is not seen, isn’t it? And upon looking, if it is not seen; if upon looking over and over again, it is not seen, then we must divest our belief from this idea of a person. It is our own belief which is giving it power. Just like when we pick up the pen, it becomes my pen; if you leave it alone it can never become yours. This idea of a person, if it is not picked up, cannot become you.

Even the expectation of getting some personal benefits out of this search for freedom, or out of freedom; if the desire seems to be a wanting to be in a state which is helpful for the person, or for  the person to become something, it will lead to personal specialness. If that is at the root of our seeking, then we will find that our seeking will stop with the development of a strong spiritual ego. If there is a need for specialness that we are catering to, then the seeking will end with the development of a strong spiritual ego; which will give rise to more suffering, which will cause the disintegration of this spiritual ego, and a leading to the truth. Therefore we must be completely clear about what is it that we want. What is it that we truly want? In this integrity, you will find that the path is so simple.

Louise says, “No, just the thoughts and the feelings; but a feeling of me is in them.”

Yes. But you are the one who is perceiving this feeling of ‘me’. Therefore, you are not in the feeling of ‘me’, you are the one perceiving it. You are the awareness of it. No? So it could be any feeling, any emotion; it could smell like you. But that does not make it you. You know, if the clothes we wore yesterday to a party smell like us, smell like our perfume, then that does not make it us. We are still the one who wore the clothes. We are the one who is awareness itself of the feeling. We cannot become a feeling itself.

Niall says, “This morning the Ramana [Maharshi] picture blew off the wall, and clung to my face while I walked around bumping into things, trying to get it off.”  Okay.  “I took it as a good omen not to attach.”

Yes. It’s all fun and games. All our life will become fun and games when we do not play our life personally. It’s very good.

Aparna says, “Now I’m not understanding anything.”

It’s very good, because this mind we are trying to bypass. There is a deeper you, which is consciousness itself, which is speaking to consciousness. Therefore the mind is not required in this conversation at all. You don’t need your mind’s understanding to communicate. Let the words be a complete mystery to your mind, but the Presence will do it’s work. The Presence is doing it’s work.

Ustreamer189 says, “Fear seems to come here by fearing about others, especially close ones. I know that this comes from the same personal concern, but it seems that it still has some power here. I choose to drop all this completely.”

Yes. It is great that you are able to see this, and expose it. You’re not hiding it under denial. And to see this means the dropping of it. It is very good. It will not last now that you have exposed it.

FB200 says, “It is seen that even my most intimate thought happen outside of me.”

Yes. In one way it can be said to be happening outside of you because all of this is happening in front of me, as Mooji says; that is one way. And the second is to say that the entire Universe happens inside of me. Both actually mean the same thing. But the mind will not fathom this; so it’s okay. You’re willing to understand.

FB200 says, “Thank you. Namaste.”  Very good.

Aparna says, “Wow.”  Good.

Debra says, “Thank you for pointing to the Satguru which I see reflected in you.”   Good.  “Such beauty and grace is the truth of the beauty and grace of all beings. I love you, Father, and the satsang.”

These words, when I hear the presence in these words, and I know that it is same Satguru which is speaking. Very good.

Ustreamer908 says, “Mooji-ji always says that ‘the thinker & perceiver is the same guy’ is the 5-star thought.”   Yes. The 5-star thought.

Ajnani says, “Ananta-ji, this idea of picking up or dropping is confusing here. It still feels like there is still someone here who can do this. It brings more effort and trying.”  Yes. “I can’t do it. I just surrender it all.”

Yes. So, this idea is a limit only if we feel that there is still the idea of personhood here. Or there’s a concept of individual doership still present here. And when there’s a question ‘What should I do?’ or ‘What should I not do?’… if all of these still have some use for us, all I can say is that what you must do is to let go. And ultimately this letting go is not a doing actually; it is the letting go of doership itself. But once it is seen clearly that there is no individual doer here anyway, then it is easily seen that all letting go, all picking up, all of this huge game of maya was consciousness playing with consciousness itself. And I am this consciousness; I was never the individual doer. Therefore the great thing about this is that if the idea of picking up or dropping still seems to have some juice for you, that it seems to cause some confusion and effort, then we must find out: who is this one that is getting confused? It’s very good. We can now even say ‘Who is the one getting confused?’ There is no doer here; that is now understood. But if somebody is saying ‘Don’t do this now’ then there is the confusion: who is getting confused? So when it seen ultimately that I am consciousness itself, awareness itself playing as consciousness, which is also me, then this will be seen to be for those who still have this existence of the idea of a personal doer, of an individual doer.

Once it is surrendered, everything is surrendered to me, then even these concepts of picking up, not picking up; all of these can be my problems now. That is surrender. That’s very good.

Niall says, “Master, when I check inside myself about my true goal there is interference, but it always comes up as Truth and the Self. But how can I really know if I am deceiving myself?”

If upon checking sincerely and truly, the answer comes up is that what you’re looking for is the truth and freedom and the true Self, then we do not need to further doubt this anymore. It is good enough. This much integrity is fine. It is good enough.

And you say, “I have such a strong history of deceiving myself in this life.”

This you, that is deceiving the other you, these two you must identify. So this you which is the deceiver, and this you which is the deceived; where are these two? How do they talk to each other? Are you both of them? Are you one of them? Or are you the awareness of this imagined conversation?

Eckhart Tolle, in his book ‘Power of Now’ said that ‘I was very, very depressed, and then this thought came that ‘I am sick of myself’. This thought came, ‘I am sick of myself’ and something opened up inside him and he said ‘Who is this ‘I’ who is sick of who?’ And the whole game was seen in that instant, according to him, and he said the personal identity just dissolved, and he could see that he was not that.

Ajnani says, “No doer. Can’t really think or type, but the idea of someone who can pick up or drop something is nothing. Thank you for this pointing.”

Yes. It is nothing. Like all ideas, it is nothing. But when there is a strong idea of doership then it is countered by this idea of non-doership. Then ultimately both ideas are thrown away. Like Bhagavan Ramana Maharshi said, to take out a thorn we use another thorn, then we throw it away; then we don’t hold onto this other thorn which was just a tool; we throw that also away. No concept is the truth. Nothing which can be spoken is the truth. We can only try to point to the truth.

Debra says, “As you speak and care for us, I truly feel like I am in the lap of God.”  Yes.  “Your love fills me with gratitude and joy.”  Good.

Yes, we are in the lap of God. The Satguru is taking care of all of us. Good.

Niall says, “It’s a process wherein I surrender myself to an image of myself, then I feel lost.”

Yes, you will be, no? Because you’ve created two false versions of yourself. One that will be surrendered to an image, and the second is the image. You must let go of both of these ideas. Drop all this imagination, drop all concepts and projections of what you are; and in that dropping the truth will unfold for you. As long as you keep listening to the ideas of your mind and the imaginations of the mind, then they will keep you distracted in this way.

So, as long as there seems to be one who is capable of picking up these beliefs, my advice would always be to this one to drop these beliefs. And once it is seen that I can see there is no personal idea of a doer there anyway, then I will not have any advice for them because they would have understood. And, in this way, sometimes we jokingly say that ‘This is rehab for god himself’. Very shocking for many of you, and I apologize if some of you get shocked to hear something like this, but the point is that it is consciousness itself which has given the belief that consciousness is now a person. Therefore in satsang consciousness is speaking with consciousness, and saying that you must now drop this idea of being a person. And this whole play is orchestrated, and played, and projected by consciousness itself using consciousness. I wonder if I’m making any sense anymore. But that’s why we joke and say ‘Satang is the rehab for god himself’. God has got addicted to the idea of being a person, and now, in satsang, this is the rehab where all your withdrawal symptoms, all that is happening to you can be spoken and let go of. And this addiction to being a person, this addiction to the mind and thoughts can now be left behind.

FB200 says, “It seems silly that we attempt to create and uphold the world with our thoughts. Thank you. Thank you.”

Yes. All that needs reinforcement, all that needs crutches, all that needs belief in thought is not real. The real one does not need any reinforcement, does not need any belief. Only the false needs belief to survive. Reality is beyond all beliefs, completely untouched.

Jyoti says, “Aha. I’m delighted to be in rehab.”  Yes. Good.

That is because you are now over your withdrawal symptoms. Once you are over withdrawal from the mind, then all of this becomes so beautiful.

Ajnani says, “You make complete sense to this being who actually understands nothing.”

Yes. Very good. I know completely what you mean. It’s very good.

Ana from Spain says, “Thank you, Ananta-ji. Your pure Presence is shining here.”

Very happy you are here. Thank you so much.

Thank you all so very much for a wonderful, wonderful satsang today. So much love to all of you.

Louise says, “Ananta-ji, maybe tomorrow we could look at this more. It feels a bit sticky here, this looking for a person. Something feels not quite seen.”

Yes. We can look at this some more tomorrow. And for now, all I want to say about this is that we’re looking for the person, and something is not seen. It is this ‘not seen’ that we are aiming for. Because if the person is there, it must be seen. At least phenomenally it must be seen. But what sees here is what is seeing here; the seeing is ever-present. The potential to see, the awareness; that is ever-present. So are we this awareness. Or could we be an object phenomenally which is seen? And ultimately, we are believing something which is not even seen. It is just an idea. So we believe that we are this idea, verses knowing that we are this awareness itself. But, yes, we can look at this some more tomorrow as well. Very good.

Cornelia says, “Major changes are happening in my life, and my teenage son, since you answered to a question about teenager’s problems. The idea that I am a mother is violent sometimes. Why?”

The mind will play all i’s tricks. Sometimes the ego will use other body/mind organisms to keep us trapped in our beliefs. It is all the same guy operating through all beings as the ego. Therefore, all you have to do is let go. I know it sounds very simplistic, and you feel that this cannot be the solution, but take my word for it. If you let go, all your karma, all your relationships, everything will get wiped clean, and pure auspiciousness will emerge. With no expectation or anything, this automatically will sort out everything. But if it is done with a sense of expectation, then it will come with a sense of suffering also. Therefore you just follow my words, and let go, and you will see that none of these external circumstances will have any juice to shake you, will have any power to shake you.

Thank you, thank you everyone, so much.

Aparna, thank you so much, very good.  Thank you.

FB200 says, “Thank you, as this was my first live satsang. Love to you and all beings here. Thank you.”

Thank you. I’m so happy you could come. Wonderful, wonderful.

Thank you all so very much. Beautiful satsang. Moojiji ki Jai !  [Namaste]

May the Master’s grace bring complete freedom to all beings, if that is their truest desire. So much love to you all.

Sangha:  Moojiji ki Jai !  Anantaji ki Jai ! Thank you. Love you.

Namaste everyone, a very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai.

If you are here for the first time, the way to ask questions is through the chat window. Look at what your mind is saying now. Namaste everyone, very good.

Let’s look at what the mind is saying. Let’s be completely open to this voice of the mind; be completely open to our next thought. Where does it come from and where does it go? Wait for the next thought to come and see where it comes from and where does it go. Look closely for how it appears and disappears. After looking, if there is an answer about where it comes from, you can type it in the chat window. Where does the thought come from? Is that seen? Don’t worry if the answer is right or wrong, there is no right or wrong answer. How does it appear to you? We are just sharing how it appears. So where does a thought come from? And not answering from a concept or from intellect; just after seeing. After seeing the next thought we can type out what we feel, where the thought comes from. Okay there are some answers.

Atma says, “Thoughts are coming from inside of me, from nothingness and going back to nothingness.”

Dee says, “Just appears and disappears from nothing.”

Atma says, “I see it.”

Louise says, “It comes from emptiness.”

Then, if it comes from this nothing, if it comes from emptiness, then why do we believe that they are my thoughts? Are we not just the seeing of these thoughts? Did we create these thoughts in any way? Can you create your next thought? Very good.

Wendy says, “Nowhere. Don’t know.”

Soham says, “Emptiness.”

Lucia says, “Emptiness.”

Wendy says, “Never see them, only hear thoughts.”

So even this, when I say ‘seeing’, I am referring to a perceiving of any of this energy. So seeing does not mean a visual seeing necessarily; it is a perceiving of this energy which I am speaking of. For some beings it seems like it appears visually, for some it is an audio sort of appearance like a voice speaking. All that is okay. But the fact still remains that we are always just a perceiving of these thoughts, and we are not the creator of them, not in the personal sense anyway. The person can not create any thought. Can you try to create your next thought?

Okay let me catch up. Okay Lucia says, “No, I cannot.”

Dee says, “Silly idea, my thoughts.” Yes, yes. “I cannot create my next thought.” Exactly.

Niall says, “My thoughts seem already there before I become aware of them…”

Yes, that is a seeming; but actually it is your seeing, or your awareness, which is the light in which they can exist. They cannot exist prior to your awareness of them; nothing can. Very good.

Atma says, “Yes Father I see them. I did not create them. I cannot create my next thought. It is clear now.”

Niall: “…so this makes them seem real and believable.”

Niall, when you look at the flow, you will see that there is a moment where there is no thought, and then something appears or is heard. So I don’t mean appear in a visual sense necessarily. Something is perceived coming out of nowhere and going back into nothingness. Many beings are just scared to look at the flow of their own thoughts, because there is a fear of what the mind will tell us. We are scared of our own mind and that’s why, for these beings, they have to constantly be distracted by other things; music, television, other forms of entertainment, any distraction, reading a book. They cannot spend even ten or fifteen minutes by themselves because there is a fear of what the mind will say. Because the mind will convey thoughts about loneliness, boredom, wanting to do something. This inability to be with our own self, in the presence of the mind saying, all of this is a fear that we must now get over. For many beings it is the most torturous thing to be told to sit by themselves in silence. Why? Because they are fearful of what the mind is going to say. So today we will unravel this fear. We are here now; we can let the mind say whatever it wants. Just know that you are not creating this.

Wendy says, “Yes, perceiving comes and goes in emptiness.” Very good.

Lucia says, “Sometimes it appears with an image for me, too.” Yes.

“It seems to be some kind of play,” Ustreamer51 says, “It seems to be some kind of play.”

Lobode says, “But the thoughts are about personal experience. Other people will not have particular thoughts that I have.”

So, for now, we are saying that you are all there is actually. Other people are also appearances which are being perceived; they appear and they disappear. Even if there is not an acceptance of this yet, don’t worry. For now, just in this experiment which we are doing today, just stay with this presumption that there is only you. We can never testify to what another being is experiencing anyway. So for us, all this is just an appearance which is appearing as part of the world. In a dream state also there are many beings which appear that seem to have an independent existence, but ultimately it was understood that it’s all me, it’s all one consciousness. In the same way, this will also be understood. But don’t force that understanding and don’t believe that ‘I don’t understand something’. Just stay with what we are saying about thoughts.

Niall says, “Ananta, I can only trust you on this. I can’t seem to see my thoughts coming or going. It seems that they are either there or not.”

Yes, yes, that’s what I mean. That when they are there, we say that they are coming; and when it is not, it seems like it is going. So it is not like you will see the first word entering and the second word; for some that can happen, but it’s okay. It is okay to say that they appear and they disappear. That is what we mean by coming and going. So in the same space, when a thought comes, it stays for a while then it goes; then in the same space another thought comes, isn’t it? In the same space of awareness, all this is perceived.

And Niall, it’s good that you are starting fresh on this. It’s good, don’t worry about it. All this will become very apparent. As you start spending more time observing this play of the mind, you will see that all of this is happening in this way. But right now it is okay to say it is just appearing and disappearing. Yes.

And Ustreamer51 says, “Of transcendence; it seems to be some kind of play of transcendence. Just energy from emptiness.”

Yes, it’s just energy from emptiness. Yes, very good.

“I can’t really say anything about a thought unless a thought says something about it. But to try and say something, they seem a bit baffling.”

Yes. So there is a seeing. There was a seeing of the color red, then we use our minds to provide the word red, and we use the mind in this way. But it is not important in terms of what the testimony is or what is being said about it, or in the words. What is more important is there is a seeing of what is being pointed to that happens. When there is an instruction that we must wait for the next thought to come, and see how it appears and disappears, then only that must be followed. The actual testimony is not important. It’s good.

Louise says, “Wow.”  Okay.

Niall says, “What about subconscious presumptions?”

Yes, what about them? Subconscious is only a concept, which means there is a pool of tendencies or a pool of energies, which is lying and waiting for something to throw out; so that it plays out in the world of apparent consciousness. And all this entire pool will get cleaned out in the light of our own seeing, because the pool is now being emptied, whether consciously or subconsciously, for all of us in satsang. A karmic pool of karmic tendencies is being emptied out. It is being finished; our karma is being burned. And with the ideas of our identity actually a much deeper cleansing is happening. We usually don’t talk about all this because I like to keep things simple, and I don’t want you to create any concepts about whatever is happening, but just in the letting go of a simple thought you are changing the flow of your entire karmic momentum.

Anyway, let me not speak too much about this because then it creates feelings of specialness about something, that we are doing something special, that we are going beyond karma, we are the free ones. I don’t want to create all these concepts. So, just very simply, without trying to understand what is the repercussion, just observe how a thought appears and disappears.

Then Niall says, “What about a thought that is a continuation of a thought from the other day? It seems there must have been a thinking in the background, unperceived.”

Yes. So just for now, we can observe the next thought that is coming. Even if the content is something like this, it can seem to come and can seem to go.

Niall says, “Sorry I don’t mean to be difficult, I just want to get what you are saying.”

It is not difficult, it is very straightforward. What is being asked is just, in the moment, see that a thought is appearing and it is disappearing. You can say coming or going, we can use any term, but you will see that a thought does not stay. It comes out of emptiness and goes back into nothingness. And you must see this experientially. Don’t try to understand this from the mind, because the mind will sell you a theory and tell you that this theory is true. ‘Listen to my theory’ is what it will say. Therefore what is required is just for a minute, just close your eyes, see if there is a thought, if there is a thought see how it goes and disappears; and if there is no thought, just see how the next one comes and then goes. That’s all. There are only two states possible; one is that there is already a thought, then just watch how the thought disappears. And if there is no thought, just wait for the next thought to appear and to disappear. Even the intellectual theories about this are thoughts, isn’t it? So just watch them appearing and disappearing.

Lobode says, “Physical sensations that are contracted appear, with a looking at the thoughts.”

Yes, physical sensations. Just see where they come from and where they go as well. Do they come from the same nothing and go into the same nothing? Or is it a different sense of nothingness?

Atma says, “Yes Father, keeping it simple.  Either, (something is censored), helps me so much.”   Yes, very good.

Wendy says, “All the pain comes from the way they jump out as personal identity vasanas (tendencies) on their own. It betrays the truth. Can you help this to stop?  Surrender it to you.”

‘All the pain comes from the way they jump out as personal identity’. So the pain is not in the way they jump out, but what they are actually saying. And it that it great that it happens this way, because it points us to what we are still identified with. So it’s not, (to use software terminology), it’s not a bug, it’s a feature. What that means is that don’t resist this pain or what it’s trying to say, because it will say those things which still hold identity for you. And then we can examine this remnant of identity which is still there. So if the thought is that ‘I must move to another place’, this thought can just come and go, ‘I must relocate’. This thought can just come and go if there is no attachment to either staying or moving. But if there is an attachment to either staying or moving, then this thought can either become a desire or an aversion. But in any case, we have created the groundwork for suffering.

So if you were to just look at it and say ‘What are you trying to say?’ Look at the mind and say ‘What are you trying to say?’ And then see it’s response, and then see whether that response is affecting something. What is that something it is affecting? What identity still remains here that that pinch is still there? Or what is completely gone and there is no pinch, no poking because of this thought?

So the hurt or non-hurt is completely dependant and proportional to an attachment or non-attachment. The hurt is completely proportional to attachment. And it is pure grace that this comes, so that we can look at this attachment. And in this way, we will stop resisting and stop being fearful of what the mind is saying. And once we are not fearful, then the power comes back to our true Being. It is withdrawn from the mind.

Wendy says, “Like I did not want to speak here at all, and yet it types itself.”

Yes. [Laughs]. Consciousness is the one doer who is doing everything. Very good.

Lucia says, “Everything is slowing down right now.”

Yes, that is what we want to do; for it to slow down completely and for us to look. Because the mind creates a sense of rush, a sense of disappointment, a sense of frustration; it tries to put you in all of these traps. So what I am saying is just keep all of those aside and just, the next thought or the present thought, just watch what happens. Just watch, that’s all.

Niall says, “This is the difficulty I have with this exercise, whether there is a thought or an absence of a thought, both are seen. Neither are me.”

Yes, yes, that is the point of the exercise. That is not the difficulty, that is the whole point; that whether there is a thought or there is no thought, it is not you. Wonderful. So, that is the exercise.

“This is the only thing I am able to perceive about the workings of my thoughts or no thoughts. They are all at a certain distance from my center.”

Yes, perfect, perfect. So, when it is seen that there is a thought, it is not me; and when there is no thought, also it is not me. I am just the awareness of the thought or no thought. So then you say, ‘They’re all at a certain distance from my center.’ Very good. So let’s look at this now. The thoughts are at a certain distance from my center. How far are you from this center? Where is this center? What does it look like? Is it like a spatial, physical center? What is this center? Very good. This is very good.

Wendy says, “Alone it is easy to let it come and go. Yet with others, in interaction, it seems to move on its own. I am not that. Who is attached? Thank you.”   Very good.

Lobode says, “There is a repetitive thought of creating some work that I think is good. I try to let go of it, but it keeps coming back over the years; as if I should give attention to it and put energy in this work.”

So, when there is a thought which is repetitive; it keeps coming back, I look the other way, I try to run but it just keeps coming back, then we must then figure out what is the attachment which is strong? Which part of my identity is this thought still appealing to? Do I believe myself to be a person with a certain talent, or to be a person with this certain skill, or some identity is still there which takes hold of this thought? And it seems to be a strong identity, and therefore it is not able to be let go of. So if we cannot let go of it, then we can inquire with it and say, ‘Which part of my identity is this thought speaking to?’ and ‘This identity, is it true or not? Can the identity be true? Does it not presume that I must be a person first?’ Very good.

Amrit Gaurav says, “I can’t watch thought. Because of the movement, I start watching it disappear.”

‘I can’t watch a thought because the minute I start watching it starts to dissolve and disappear’. Yes. That is it. So that is what we are speaking of. In the watching of it, it does not seem to get any grip, or it cannot seem to hold on to our sense of being. Just in the pure watching of it, it seems to gently just come and go.

Wendy says, “Just watch, that’s all. Yes, thank you.”  Good.

Dee says, “I clearly see your pointing, I am free until I believe my next thought.” Very good.

Niall: “By ‘center’ I mean I am continuous and I don’t need to think about it. My thoughts, on the other hand, are inconsistent and unreliable.”

What is this ‘I’ which is continuous?

[Niall] “And having spent some time in my center, my thoughts don’t seem to be worth bothering about or searching through.”

Who spent time in your center? Is there a ‘you’ that spent time in your center? And how do you go out of your center? Are you referring to just your attention as your Self?

The mind will come in and say, ‘Now this is getting too complicated’ or ‘This is getting very technical, I just enjoy spending time in the centre, I don’t need to answer these questions’. In this way it will keep you trapped. So your attention might be going to the thought, or coming back to it’s home of awareness itself; and the attention is saying, or the mind is saying, that you are the attention which is going back and forth like this. But freedom is freed from even this concept that you can go somewhere or not go somewhere. You are the one in which all is arising and fading; even space gives birth inside you. Therefore, where can you go? So this center and non-center, who is seeing? Who sees the center and non-center? Whose testimony is this?

Niall says, “Yes, in that case I was referring to my attention as my self.”

Yes, so who is seeing even the movement of this attention going here, going there; going to a thought, not going. Is that one going anywhere?

Wendy says, “Like Amrit says, it is seen. But with others it is already ‘out there’. So the identity is the pain of feeling untruth is coming from me, and feels betrayed by the ego. Surrendering this root pain.”  Very good.

So the presumption that ‘It is coming from me’ is the root of suffering. Very good. Very good.

And Lodobe says, “I have identified with being a psychotherapist and this is very juicy to me. I noticed something does not want to let go of it. I really have an affection for this identity.”

Yes. This psychotherapist; what is the life of this psychotherapist? How long will this psychotherapist stay? Can you take the psychotherapist with you in your dream? Can you take the psychotherapist with you in your sleep? There is nothing wrong with the role of being a psychotherapist, but don’t confuse it to be you. Because then if someone says that ‘You are a horrible psychotherapist’ then you leave room for suffering. Any identity, no matter how great or how wonderful it may seem, is not ultimately you. And any belief in the untruth will eventually lead to suffering. The role of a psychotherapist, the role of a doctor, the role of an engineer, all these roles can be played easily by the Self itself. For this, you do not need to pick up the identity of being a psychotherapist. Because we cannot show where is this person who is a psychotherapist. Is the body a psychotherapist? Where is this person who is a psychotherapist?

Jyoti says, “Does being aware that I am aware require knowing?”

‘Does being aware that I am aware require knowing?’ Depends on the way you are using the word knowing. Because there is a way to use knowing as the word awareness itself; that I am aware that I am aware, and I am aware that I cannot be not aware. So this is a simple knowing. But if the knowing you are saying is coming from an intellectual understanding, or is reliant on some concept that must be first believed, then that knowing is not required. Depending on the word knowing, if you are using the word as this aware knowing, as awareness itself, then it is correct because awareness must be present. But if you are using it as a mental term, as a mental understanding of a concept, then that knowing is not required. Even a child knows that they are aware. Very good.

[Jyoti] “…as it seems like I can’t say that I am aware that I am aware sometimes, but simply am without knowing anything.”

But it is always known that I am not unaware, isn’t it? At least that much we can say. Because it is not a phenomenal seeing. Awareness seeing awareness is not a phenomenal seeing, and we are used to reporting that which is seen phenomenally. That is why to say ‘I am aware that I am aware’ seems a little tricky. So at least now, to start with, if we can say that ‘I am aware that I am not unaware’. That much at least is seen, no? ‘I am aware in this moment, I cannot turn off this awareness’. That much is enough to see.

Niall says, “Master, I am having difficulty with the question ‘What to do?’ I am having long periods of peace in my day. They spontaneously come over me. This would tell me ‘Just trust, don’t do anything’. But then again, I don’t want to become complacent and careless about these gifts.”

These gifts are in service to you. You do not have to do anything to be in service to them. Don’t become subservient to any state, to any gift. It is their job to chase you around. Love, peace and joy; it is their job to be in service to you. There is too much love, too much peace and too much joy, too much. It’s just waiting for you, just too much. You won’t know what to do with it. Don’t worry about keeping or losing any state. I am telling you that there is too much of all of this, just too much. You do not have to chase it. All we must do is give up our mis-beliefs or wrong beliefs. Let go of your thoughts; and all peace, all love and all joy is just waiting for you. You won’t know what to do with it, there is so much of it. [Laughs].

Jyoti says, “There is some uncertainty about this emptiness of not knowing anything. But then this uncertainty is something I can let go of, so it seems the only way. Is that right?”

Yes. You must get used to the uncertainty of not knowing anything from the mind. You must drop all the mental knowing about everything, and then the true knowing is seen to be the true knowing; the true knowing of our true nature as awareness itself. This is enough. And that is not an effortful knowing. There is nothing that you do to know this or not know this. Actually all of us already know this, but it is somewhere obscure because of the tricks of the mind. So when the mind is let go of, this supreme knowledge unfolds on its own. And it is seen that ‘I have always known this’. I am wondering if the words are making any sense now.

Niall says, “Just trust, don’t do anything. But then again, I don’t want to become complacent and careless.”  Yes.  “Master, some very beautiful thoughts seem to me impossible to feel responsible for in any way. They seem to be presents from God, like I am in the perfectly right place, right now.”

Yes. These gifts from God will come in the words, in the form of memory, in the form of visual images, in the form of external events, in the form of miracles; all of this will come. But you just stay as the Self. Don’t form any conclusions or proclamations about any of this. It is very good. Just be grateful completely for grace, to the Guru, for these beautiful gifts. But do not let them form any conclusions or proclamations about yourself. Then they will remain as gifts. The instant you make it to mean something about your ‘person’, then it becomes a pain actually. From a boon it becomes a pain. That’s the same with all spiritual experiences.

Niall says, “Yes, I know that this is also a thought.”

Dee says, “It is so beautiful to not know anything. All is spontaneous and fresh.”  Yes.

So drop all mental concepts. All mental knowing is dropped, and this spontaneity and freshness is the true knowing.

Labode says, “Fear of losing my old identity is noticed here. Fighting for keeping something of what I call myself. Arrogance and resistance.”  Very good.

It’s very good that you’re able to expose this, that you’re able to see this. That you’re not in denial of it is a wonderful gift you’ve given yourself. That’s very good.

[Labode] “…Please pray for me.”  Yes.  “Help me. Tell me if it is possible to break free.”

It is completely possible. Hold my hand, and we are here in this nothing. Nothing can pull you back. Just in this beautiful way, you can expose all that is coming up, and just see that you, as the pure awareness of all of this, are completely untouched by any of this. You are the seeing of this. The seeing is completely untouched by the content. And if it seems strong, it’s good that you expose it, that you don’t deny it, because denial becomes the house for the ego. To just cover it up with some concept is to deny it. It’s good that something is coming up strongly; that you can expose it and throw it into the fire of satsang. Very good.

Jyoti says, “Thank you, Father. Here is some fear arising, that is seen here. I don’t need it.”

Anything is allowed to arise, and disappear. As long as you are the Self as itself, nothing will happen to you.

Niall says, “Also many of the thoughts expressed by others here are as much my own thoughts as my internal ones.”

Yes. It’s the ‘same guy’. It’s the same guy. Very good.

Wendy says, “Exposing the main root thought, that I cannot say ‘I am free’, (tho am aware of awareness nonetheless), with these vasanas (tendencies) still here. Surrendering this please. Thank you.”

So you’re saying while the vasanas are still there, you cannot make any statements about awareness. But I’m saying that even these concepts can be dropped. And naturally in the moment, if something is coming to say, we can say that from the heart, from intuition; which means that the presence of love and joy is there, then those can be shared. Nothing at all is required to be done. No effort is required. Even this sharing will happen spontaneously. With no fear of sounding arrogant or humble, all of this will just unfold in its own beautiful way.

All of you are the carriers of the light of the Satguru now.

Lucia says, “Love you so much, Father.”  Love you, too, my dear.

Wendy says, “… ‘still here’ means surrendering belief that I cannot experience freedom. Burning it in this fire.”

Niall says, “Same guy.”  [Laughs]  “Father, it seems like I have to go through periods of fighting for my peace. I know that sound ridiculous but there is such fear and resistance that it seems required for now.”

And, what is the way in which you fight? What is the way of fighting for your peace? Will you share some more, and we’ll look at it?

Wendy says, “When alone, often in the moment; so aware. So it is so painful when ego jumps out with others.”

Yes. And that is why I’ve always recommended that we must not go and live in some cave. We must not say ‘I have renounced the world’. All that is required is to renounce the mind. Because in solitary, when we are in a solitary state, then everything would seem so easy. There’s nobody else around to push our buttons, nobody else around to react to. Therefore it’s very good that we’re in the world. We’re not renouncing anything at all and we’re seeing how the mind says what, and what has still got the ability to push our buttons, so that we may transcend it immediately. Otherwise, we might live in a cave for 20 years and never have to deal with this button; then when we come back after 20 years with the delusion that we are awake; then we come back and somebody pushes our button, and it still works, because we have not yet transcended it. So, this world in which it is all playing out so beautifully, it is wonderful.

Yes. Wendy says, “Even though so much love is there, I can ‘smell’ it.”

Can smell the ego, yes. And the smell will reduce, as more and more of this letting go happens. These are strong karmic connections which sometimes will not go in a snap. But you can smell it; and it is very good that you can smell it also. Most of us, before satsang, we’re not even able to smell it, or come to the conclusion that this is egoic power which is running. So, just to be able to see this is very good grace. It is very good.

Wendy says, “Yes, is why am grateful for courage, guidance, to stay in satsang, sangha.”

Yes, that is my one rule, one guidance, is to just come to satsang. It is that simple actually. No matter what the mind is saying, no matter what resistances are coming up, just stay in satsang. And with that I know that everything is just going to get dissolved; all the lifetimes of built-up karma will get burned in this satsang. That is my one rule, that without the Master’s permission do not believe that no more satsang is required.

Niall says, “It goes like this; there is an inner noise…”  Okay.  “…I sit down, and bring my full attention to the matter…”  Yes.  “…I summon determination to not let this go unchecked,…”  Okay. Saying, ‘There’s a lot of noise; I will look at this’.  Yes.  “…not just to presume it to be my reality.”

There’s a lot of noise that is appearing. Then to presume that it is your reality would mean that it is talking about ‘me’, isn’t it? No? So, in your reality, if this ‘me’ is looked at, and that concept of ‘me’ itself is thrown away, that all personal identity is just thrown away and not believed, then this noise will stop affecting us in the first place. But it is very good that you are looking at it. It’s good. Looking at it is much better than denying it.

Jyoti says, “Satsang is so great; as when I expose something here, it seem really let go of instantly, even if I have looked at it already.”

Yes. That is the power of satsang. That is the power of being in the Presence of the Master and of sangha. Very good.

Labode says, “Fear and a sense of a lot of ugliness inside. Some resistance and shame; sense of superiority, fighting, anger of being exposed, rage, despair…can all be watched but it is like a big cloud.”

Let it all come; let it all be vomited out. It is fine. Let it all be burnt in the fire of satsang. It’s very good. The mind will do all of that when it senses that it’s time of supremacy is now over. It will use all it’s strongest pushes and buttons to keep us enslaved in some sense. But now, we are in satsang; it is just not possible. So let the strongest feelings come; anger, disappointment, rage, frustration, arrogance. All of this can come. And it can be just seen, and it can be thrown out. Just let it go from your system; let it get released. Let it get released. All these are the withdrawal symptoms from the mind. In withdrawal, you’ll have all these strong symptoms but they will not last. Just don’t go back to your addiction of the mind. To deal with the unease of the withdrawal might seem a little difficult initially, but you will be so much at peace when it is over. But if you get back to the drug of the mind, then you are perpetuating the addiction, and perpetuating the suffering.

I am with you in this withdrawal. We’re in this together. You can hand all of it over to me; it is all my problem. Let all of this come; let the Guru deal with all of this. It’s fine.

Jyoti says, “So grateful for satsang.”  Very good.  “Thank you for being here for us.”

Oh, thank you so much, dear one. You all are so wonderful, so wonderful.

Niall says, “I’m determined not to quit until I have a clear perspective again.”

So, this seems to be your method of self-inquiry; which is to look at the mind, what the mind is trying to say, and to let it go in this way until you are clear. It is very good. It is good. Just know that there is no ‘person’ who is doing this. It is the way that consciousness itself is playing out, so don’t have a personal feeling that ‘I am doing this’. So, this seems to be your way of inquiring, to go ‘What is coming up?’ and that is absolutely fine. Just don’t make any personal conclusions and give it a sense of personal doership. Otherwise the practice itself will become an obstacle on your path.

Lucia says, “Father, last night anger came up with my husband. But it was seen to be a play. But still there was a need to release this energy, so I followed it through; but inside it was stillness.”

Yes, that is the way that consciousness had to play out in those moments. It is fine. As long as you were completely…, or even if there was a swaying, it was only momentary, then it is fine. There was not a prolonged belief in the personal identity of either yourself or your husband. Good. Momentarily this happens with everyone in relationships; it is not something to feel guilty about. Good.

Wendy says, “Thank you, thank you. Love you so much.”  Love you, too, my dear.

Dee says, “Thank you and so much love to you, beloved Satguru and sangha. So much joy, love and peace.”   Love you, too, my dear, so much.

Niall says, “Master, apart from all the rubbish and nonsense I say here, if I could only say one thing, it would be how beautiful it is to surrender to you, and let go of everything.”

I don’t feel what you say is nonsense or rubbish. It’s fine. It’s good. I love you, too.

Soham says, “So much gratitude and love.”  Same/same.

Ustreamer51 says, “Thank you, dear one, Satguru ki jai. So much love, so much grace.” Very good.

Labode says, “I also want to expose judgment of others and a sense of spiritual superiority.”   Yes.  “Please take it all with you.”  Yes, very good.

This spiritual ego is the ego of the worst kind. If we were to create a spectrum; all ego is the same, but if we were to just playfully create a spectrum of all types of ego, the spiritual ego is the one which is of the worst kind because it says all the right things, it relies on the intellectual understanding of the truth, and it is very difficult to displace. Therefore it is very good that you see this for youself, and you’re able to expose it and hand it over. Very good.

Prema, thank you, dearest one.

Dee says, “Yes, yes.”

Lucia, “Thank you so much.”  Very good.

Niall, thank you so much. Good.

Thank you all so very much for joining in satsang today. You are all very beautiful, and I love you all so much. Thank you, thank you, thank you. Moojiji ki Jai !  [Namaste]

Sangha:  Moojiji ki Jai !  Anantaji ki Jai !  Thank you. Love you.

Namaste everyone, a very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

Thank you, thank you for joining. And if the video and audio are alright, if could you just confirm in the chat window.  All the questions can be asked in the chat window. Namaste, namaste, namaste. Okay wonderful.

So today can look at the myth of another person hurting us.

Debra says, “Nothing appearing on screen yet.” You might want to refresh. Very good, welcome. Welcome everyone. Very good.

So I was saying today we must look at the myth of another person hurting us; another being hurting us. It’s a common belief, yet completely inaccurate to believe that because another person is egoistic, he or she hurts us. Because without our own individual belief that we are a separate entity, we cannot be hurt by another ego. Ultimately it is the same idea of separation which seems to be appearing in front of us in another being, and that which seems to be inside us as well. It is not a different idea. That’s why Mooji says ‘It’s the same guy’. So he says it’s the same guy. Therefore unless the ego meets another ego there can be no hurt, there can be no suffering.  That is why it is a complete myth to believe that the other being is very egoistic and that is why I am hurt. For this hurt to happen, there must be a belief that I am also a separate individual.

And it is pure grace when these kind of situations are encountered. How many of us can look at it as pure grace? Because life will point out what is there for us to see, what is still left for us to transcend. That becomes life’s function now. And in our special relationships we find that if there is still power, which another being seems to have over us to make us suffer, then there must still be some belief here in the individuality, in the personal existence.

Jayani says, “Please repeat about the same guy.”  Yes.

Mooji says ‘It’s the same guy’. The ego which is operating there, there, there, there, here: it is the same guy. Just wearing different costumes. Just wearing different costumes, it is the same idea of separation itself. It’s the same one who says “I have not understood yet’.  It is the same one who says ‘Almost there’. It is the same one who says ‘This one is only pretending’. It is the same one who says that ‘I am enlightened and everyone else is not’. It is the same one who has desire; it is the same one who experiences that there is something lacking. All these are this voice of the same guy.

And this does not mean that you will not be able to spot the ego when it appears. No?  If it appears in another being in front of you, just like you can spot something lying on the table is red in color, it is just seen as an observation. But, if the fact that an ego is emerging in another being, if that is causing some suffering for us, that means there is still some belief in the ego or the separate identity here as well. And in this way it is wonderful that these experiences happen, because it shows us what still needs to be transcended. So do not resist these experiences; do not say that this should not happen in my life now. It is pure grace for even this kind of conflict to arise in our life.

In our special relationships we seem to have given them this belief that ‘I can see that everything else is an appearance’ but we seem to believe that our special relationships must be real. There is only one being, there is only one awareness.  In that way we are one. Therefore it is not the world’s idea of love, which is very forced, which has a lot of effort; ‘I must love everyone, I must be loving towards everyone’. It seems very tiring from that perspective, when it sounds like something I must do. But once we realize that our true nature is this Beingness, then you can see that all is appearing from within you itself; and the love is also appearing on it’s own without an effort.

Therefore we must stop now judgmentally pointing out other egos, because that is only pointing to our own ego. That’s why I said if it appears in front of you, and it is just like something lying on the table, or it is the color red which is seen, so it is seen that this is the color red. So we’re not going to deny, it is not about denial. But if that appearance of an ego in a loved one in front us is causing some suffering in us, then that is our satsang to ask ‘Who is suffering still as a result of this appearance of the ego?’ Isn’t it?

So if there is no clash between two egos, and the other ego is just operating in your pure presence and space, then nothing can get hurt, nothing can get affected. Therefore just like we need two hands to clap, in the same way we need two egos to clash and cause suffering in a personal relationship. One ego by itself cannot cause suffering to another, another being. Very good.

So Atma says, “I said when there is no ego, there is no feeling of being hurt.”

Yes. It is not possible. Only our idea of our selves can suffer.

And Niall says, “Father when I catch myself judging another, I just allow the seeing to come to the fore and the judging diminishes.”

Yes. Just this allowing and the ego will dissolve. Very good.

Zoe says, “Thank you Father. There is effortless acceptance of circumstance these days,”  Very good.  “…except when it comes to my husband.”  Yes.  ” Beautiful pointing, thank you.”

It’s like Mooji takes this example of this lady who comes and she says ‘I can now accept that nothing is real. Everything is unreal, even I am not real as I thought of myself to be.  I am not real. But just one thing I cannot accept, is that my partner is not real’.

There is so much identity we have invested in our special relationships, in our partners, that that becomes sometimes the last transcendence that happens. There is so much belief that this being should conform to my idea of how he or she should lead their life because we are in a special relationship with them. And yet when it comes to ourselves, we can very easily now say that ‘I am not the doer and consciousness is the one doer’.  Why do we not apply the same to our special relationships as well? Very good.

So Debra says, “This has been something I noticed, that even if a thought comes out of another mouth or out of mine it comes from the same place.  I treat it the same in both situations; it is all me.”

It is all me, or it is all the same guy. The same ego which is using different instruments. If the message is of separation, it is coming from the ego. If the message is of oneness, genuine true oneness, then it is coming from the same being; then the being itself is speaking. But if the message is of need, of separation, of individuality, of personality then it is all coming from the same guy, which is the ego.

Jayani says, “Yes. Here there is still identity invested in my children and the idea that a mother exists, rather than mothering happening.”   Very good.   “I place all these at your feet.”

So just to be able to see this and expose this is very, very good.  Because some of these special relationships are very primal, no? They’re very, very primal. But even in animals there seems to be this special relationship of parents, of partners. And to escape that sense of identity seems to be the last transcendence.  The last transcendence. And you say, ‘I place this all at your feet Father’.  Very good.

Debra says, “I am seeing thoughts of another as I see thoughts I call mine.”  Yes.

Yes, very good. That is the right approach, to see that the other is only guilty, (if at all you can see guilty), it is only guilty of the same mistake that we have been doing for so many years and so many lifetimes, which is to give belief to our thoughts. That is the only mistake, that is the only sin, (if you can use the word), is to give belief to our thoughts. But we cannot throw stones at another, because we ourselves have done the same thing. And to throw a stone at another would require us to first believe our thoughts as well. Therefore to find another being guilty, we must be guilty first ourselves. Very good.

Zoe says, “I want to expose the idea that I know better than my loved ones.”

Yes. It’s very amazing that all of you are able to expose these beliefs that are so strongly ingrained in all of us; that you are able to throw them in the holy fire of satsang itself. It’s very, very good.

Jayani says, “It’s very deep and primal, especially as they are still small. Yet all ideas.”

Just go with the natural flow, the neutral flow, and you will find that parenting will also happen effortlessly. And this does not mean, none of this actually means that we must become sheep. None of this means that we must become docile sheep. This means that whatever is coming from the source in the moment, we just go with that flow, trusting that consciousness knows what it’s doing.  Just not to fall into the mind-hypnosis and let the flow of consciousness go on it’s own, undisturbed. This means that we are playing every role the right way without any worry about whether we are playing any role or not.  So this does not mean that mothers cannot discipline their kids. This does not mean that we cannot behave in a strict way if we must in the moment. It only means that we don’t pay attention or believe in the idea of separation when we are engaging in any of these relationships. We do not perpetuate the idea of separation.

Louise says, “Ananta-ji, I don’t know if this is the question that needs attention but it keeps coming up, so I thought I should ask.”  Yes.  “Is there any benefit in massage of the body to help release blockages for Self?”

If it helps you relax I see no harm. If it gives you peace of mind, if you’re much more relaxed and you’re able to easily surrender your thoughts and let them go, then I see no harm in massage or any other practices. They are all fine. But they will not release the Self. Or they will not make you something which you are not already. The awareness which is aware of the massage is the same awareness which is aware before the massage. The awareness which is aware of thoughts is the same awareness which is aware of no thoughts. So this Self does not need to be released; it is ever present. But if you mean that through some practice, be it any practice, you find peace of mind you find relaxation, you find that you are not in the grip of mind-hypnosis, then there is no harm in this practice. Just don’t believe that something can make you the Self. Good.

Ajnani says, “I know that guy very well. It took a long time to release with family.”   Yes.  “But now it is very funny how I took seriously these situations.”

Louise says, “Realization. I feel a very strong tension of blocked energy in my neck. I just wondered if massage helps in any way in relation to Self-realization and releasing energies. I don’t know.”

Yes, yes. It can help in the circulation of prana. The vital force which keeps this body running. All these practices, yoga, massage; all these can help. And especially if there were some meditation practices or yogic practices or some kundalini practices which were done in the past, maybe some energy got stuck somewhere, in some chakra or something. But all of this is not related to your realization. The realization is: The Self is ever-present and you have only ever been the Self. Therefore, for managing all these vital forces, it is okay to do massage or yoga or whatever you feel like. All that is fine, but it will not make you the Self because you are already the Self.

Namaste. Then we have a question:

“True compassion and love arises only from this seeing. Thoughts do not matter so much anymore when the Source is seen to be nothing at all.”   Yes.  “Thank you.”

When thoughts do not matter, then you will see that life unfolds in it’s own beautiful way, just like it has always been doing. Just that we are not paying attention to the interpreter in our heads. Without this interpretation, life is a beautiful dream. Very good.

Ajnani says, “Oh, very nice. Same awareness, before and after.”

So what you are saying is when there is a thought, there is awareness of thought; and if there is no thought, there is awareness of no thought. Very good.

Suresh: “It’s a joke, but not funny as you say.”

Suresh, it’s really a joke, but because there is so much suffering, I can not call it a funny joke. But to believe the idea ‘I must be a separate individual’ is such a big joke. Very good.

Jayani says, “Thank you, Ananta-ji. What about the idea of protecting them from harm? Is this fear based, or instinctual mothering? This is very subtle. It seems natural but I would like to clarify.”

Yes, naturally, if all these feelings come that intuitively you must do something to help your children or protect them better, then it is all fine. Just don’t follow a fear-based, mind-based, need-based psychosis. If something needs to be done, you will feel; a strong feeling will emerge from the heart which will be accompanied by the presence of love, peace and joy. And you can just follow that natural guidance without having to give in to any fear. Follow your inner Master, follow the inner Guru; all will be well, all will be taken care of. Just don’t create a mental idea of what ‘well’ means, or what ‘taken care of’ means. Just know that all is grace. All the challenges that our children will also suffer will lead them to their own freedom. In the same way that we are grateful for the challenges that we have had in our life, even our children will be grateful one day for the challenges that they have had in their life. Therefore we must do whatever we can as parents, that is our job; but know that the bigger parent, Consciousness itself, is taking care of the lives of everyone. The one parent is taking care of all existence.

Ajnani says, “Before and after massage, I mean.”  Yes, okay.

Ustreamer903 says, “I have only one question which keeps coming to me. What do I do, or what do I have to undo? The question is becoming so loud that it is noisy and like a screaming voice.”

Yes, it is a common affliction, where many beings come to satsang and they say ‘I have now understood what you are saying, I have understood what Mooji is saying and what you are saying, but now tell me what I should do?’ And the answer is that we must inquire ‘Who is the one who still wants to do something?’

If it is understood that there is no person here, there never was a person here, and all is a flow of consciousness itself, then who is the personal doer? This imagination of what I have imagined myself to be, that wants to be the doer of actions…, but it can never do anything at all. It has never done anything at all. It was just an idea, and an idea can never do anything. So, can you look for this one who wants to do something? This one that wants to do something, isn’t it just another idea? Isn’t it part of the same imagination of the person? Is this the question from a person, or would consciousness or awareness ever ask this question? Nobody can find the person who has ever done anything at all. When we inquire and we search, we are unable to find this person who has ever done anything at all. Therefore whose question is this? Who is screaming loudly? Are you the one that is screaming? Or are you the one aware of this screaming? That is a good question to ask. Are you the one that is screaming or are you the awareness of the screaming as well?

Atma says, “Life is a beautiful dream unfolding on its own.”  Yes, very good.

Niall says, “Father, I feel my desire to fully melt into the Self is hugely intense. I just want to tell you, I can’t think of anything else. What should I do? I know to just keep quiet but this desire feels like a pressing need.”

You need not do anything at all to become the Self. There is no such thing as ‘fully melt’ or ‘partly melted’. All of these are just ideas. You can only, only ever be the Self. You are already that. It is only an idea that you must be something else. Let all ideas come and go. You are just the awareness of all that is appearing and disappearing. Realization of the Self only means that ‘I have always been this. I was only fooling myself, including only fooling myself in the search and the seeking’. It is like we look all over the neighborhood to find something, but it was lying under the bed. You already are the Self. Good.

Louise says, “Okay thank you. This thought about this energy having a blocking effect on Self-realization can be let go.”  Yes, please.  “Thank you. Just needed confirmation.”  Very good.

Zoe says, “Such beautiful pointing about mothering from the heart. Thank you, Father.”  Thank you.

Niall says, “Father, never mind my question, it’s all okay. Everything is happening to the beautiful timing of God’s grace.”

Yes, and don’t wait for a time where some Self-realization event is going to happen. You are not going to become something else, you are always the Self. Any experience that happens, you will be the awareness of it, you will not be the content of it. Let me repeat that for all of you: Any experience that happens, you will always be the awareness itself, you can never be the content of it. Don’t confuse yourself to be the content of any experience. Stop presuming yourself to be a person and then you will see that all questions just vanish.

Atma says, “All is grace; all suffering, even children. Thank you for this realization.” Very good.

[Silence]

And Jayani says, “So clear, thank you. My children are great teachers of God.”

Yes. [Silence]

Dee says, “Ananta, even though I am completely aware I am not the body-mind, it still feels as if awareness is located within the body. How to overcome? Thank you.”

Very good question. There must be something that is seeing or perceiving awareness which seems to be within the body. To say that something is within something, there must be a seeing of it; and this seeing must be outside, isn’t it? Therefore, what we are seeing is an image or an idea of what awareness is. If it has time and spatial coordinates, it means we have made a mental picture out of what we are. Therefore, we can let go of all images, all locational ideas about awareness, and just look and become aware that this awareness is not operating in this realm at all. It is a purely impersonal seeing, which is not in this world of time and space at all. This seeing is just present, but it is not present within the confines of this illusory world of time and space. Awareness is awareness whether or not this body exists. It is awareness in the deep sleep state, it is awareness in dream state, when even the body seems to be completely different from this one.

You know that you are aware. This is awareness of awareness. It’s very simple. You know that you are aware. This is awareness of awareness. Because you cannot be unaware. Even if I were to ask you to be unaware; you cannot become unaware. Therefore, this must mean that awareness is here. Awareness is here; it does not mean that it is here in the confines of this space. It is not in the realm of this time and space, it is just the awareness itself within which all this time and space is arising.

An idea or a visual or a description can never describe awareness properly, because it has no attributes. How would we describe something that has no attributes, it has no location, it has no color, it has nothing at all that can be expressed phenomenally? And yet we know that we are aware. If all of you can say that you are aware right now, that means that you can say you are aware of your own awareness. And you will see that you are not separate from this awareness itself. There is no separation, no distance, from awareness itself. Awareness of awareness is the only non-phenomenal experiencing.

I wonder when I say these things whether there is some resonance there with these kind of words. But it is actually very simple. Everything else has some attributes, but when we say that ‘I am aware’ we are not pointing to any attributes; just a pure awareness. Good.

So it’s good that you expose this idea that awareness seems to be spatially located inside the body. That must just come from an imagination in the mind. Because there is something which can see this also, that it exists inside the body. Therefore, it is painting a picture of awareness as being inside the body. But you are the seeing of the picture, not the content of the picture.

Niall says, “Right now in this moment, I’m just very calm and stately presence which embraces everyone.”  Very good.  “So much love.”   Thank you, thank you.

Louise says, “Ananta-ji, it is just realizing our true position, isn’t it? Not realizing thoughts about how it makes sense, but felt-being of this true position, and a seeing of all the questions that say anything different.”  Yes.

It is just a realization of our true position which has always been true. That’s very good.

[Louise] “…or try to convince ourself of their content.”  Yes.

All effort to believe anything can be dropped now, when we see our true position. Good.

Atma says, “Today something in me remembered myself as awareness when I was a child; I mean the quality of that seeing. I felt my mother so sweetly like I never felt since years. I realized I don’t remember her.”

When we are children, the idea of ego is just developing, therefore we are spending our time mostly in the natural state. Very good.

Debra says, “Oh, yes. Resonance. Like Self talking to Self.”  Very good.

Atma:  “As a person, but as a ..(something censored) … has never happened to me until today. (Something censored again). … Feels she is a sweet being, as she was very hard to us children.”  Good.

Dee says, “Yes, resonates. Will contemplate your words. Thank you.”   Very good.

Atma: “This is very important to (censored)… embrace even her in this light.”

All our judgments, all our grievances, all our ideas about other beings will now drop. It is only the ego which is interested in all these concepts to perpetuate these ideas of separation. Once you find yourself to be the one being, then all these ideas will drop away, and only pure love will remain. Very good.

Atma: “Thank you. Much love.”  Very good. Thank you, Atma. Very good.

Zoe says, “Father, I need your help. I’m not able to overcome this belief in loved ones as separate beings on my own.”

Just don’t believe any thoughts. Let all thoughts go including this one. And you cannot force this. You will find this happening on it’s own. It will unfold this way on it’s own. Don’t try to force this idea of oneness. Once your own surrender and inquiry is complete, then it will be seen that all of this will be seen on it’s own. It is good that you have exposed this here. So, hand over also this idea to me, and then you will not suffer from it for long. As long as you don’t take the idea back, you cannot suffer from it. So, if you hand over this idea to me, then it cannot make you suffer anymore.

Zoe says, “Husband comes back from sea in two days, and have such fear that I will repeat old, stale behaviors again. I need to burn these in satsang.”

All you need to burn is your ideas. All behavior will take care of itself if you have given up your ideas of yourself and of your life. Nothing else needs to be surrendered but your beliefs and concepts. Then you will see that everything is unfolding with a natural beauty. In the most natural way, everything is unfolding. This does not mean that life becomes only chocolate flavored moments, as Mooji says. Life does not mean that it becomes all chocolate flavored moments, it’s just that this person, (you were living the life of this person), this person does not exist anymore; therefore any event cannot cause suffering to you. The idea that you’re the independent doer will completely vanish. Therefore, burn all your ideas, concepts and beliefs without worrying at all about how this body will behave. Surrender completely to the Master, to consciousness. Let it run your life. Don’t decide to do or not do anything at all. Just keep letting go of your thoughts. It is that simple.

Atma says, “I’m just reminding myself, as the mind seems to want to have a piece of the seeing.”

[Laughs]. The mind cannot have a piece of the seeing. The mind can never see. The mind does not have the tools to be able to see anything at all. It is only a bundle of thoughts. Thoughts, and similar energies like imagination, memory; thought consists of all of this.  The mind cannot perceive or see anything at all. But the good news is that the seeing, or the awareness, has always only been only the awareness itself. So the seeing has always been the seeing itself, and you are that. Therefore, in reality, there is always this seeing itself. But the mind cannot fathom this.

Ustreamer31 says, “Thank you, Father. I leave everything at your feet.”   Very good.

Nuas says, “Ananta, what about sexual attraction? It seems so deeply rooted and essential.”

So, there is no renouncing required of any of these activities. We’re not saying ‘Give up eating, why are you hungry?’ So don’t make sex into something special. Don’t have an aversion to it, and don’t have a specialness about it. It is just another primal, natural need that we have. Therefore, when we are hungry, we eat. Therefore, when a sexual desire or need is there, it can be engaged in; but we don’t need to make it something to look down upon or something which is special. Because we have given too much shame or too much pride around this concept of sex. Do not believe any interpretation about what this means, or what sex is. Let it be a natural way of unfolding, just like everything else.

“…But it’s so disturbing, too,” he says.

Yes. It will not be disturbing if you treat it like a natural desire, like a natural need like hunger, then you will not attach any special concepts to it, or any shameful concepts to it. Just drop all concepts about it, and it will not have the ability to disturb you. It cannot disturb you anymore.

Zoe says, “Thank you, beloved Father. Leaving all concepts here.”   Thank you, thank you, my dear. Good.

Atma says, “I love you, Father.”  I love you, too.  “No words to explain this seeing I have right now.”  Good.

Labode says, “A fear about nothingness, as if it is impossible to be without thoughts.”

Yes, the mind will throw all these fears. Like Mooji says, in the light of this seeing, the mind throws everything it can. It calls it’s cousins and tries to bring you back to it’s supremacy. But now you have seen through the tricks of the mind. And a little bit of uneasiness or unsteadiness you will experience for a while, because it is a changing over of power from this mental hypnosis to living from the heart itself. When we’re going from the head into the heart, there are moments when there is uncertainty and unsteadiness; some fear will arise. All this can be released. And it’s very good; you keep coming to satsang, and you will find that it will not last. Very easily it will be cleaned up completely. Very good.

May the Master’s grace always be with you on this seeming journey back home. May he carry you upon his arms, and may you always have the presence of peace in your life. So much love to all of you. Thank you so much for joining in satsang today. Moojiji ki Jai !

[Namaste]. Love you all so much.

Debra says, “All is one and well. Thank you for exposing ‘that guy’ who still seems to be hanging around. Love you dearly.”

Yes. He’s like the fired employee who Mooji says keeps showing up for work again and again. He will give up soon. If you do not give him your attention and belief, he will not show up for work anymore. Right now he might still expect to get paid, but if you refuse to pay him through your attention and belief, you will find that he disappears; or at least loses his power completely.

Very good, very good. Thank you, thank you, thank you. [Namaste].

Sangha: Anantaji ki Jai Thank you. Love you.

So I feel like saying today that we do not need to rely on personhood for any relationship. We do not need to rely on going back to personhood for any relationship. What you might see happening is that automatically the relationships are being played out in this great unfolding; but for that, a belief in our own personhood is not required. So we can look at ‘Which are the relationships in which I refer back to my idea of being an individual, and operate from there?’ They could be the more special relationships or the most mundane ones. And as long as we believe that we have to operate in this relationship from a personal level, then this relationship will keep us bound to the ego.

Just know that Consciousness has no trouble dealing with that relationship. There is no relationship that requires your personal involvement. And there is no sacrifice in this. The most beautiful Presence, which is What You Are, does not need the crutches of the ego to perform in any relationship. If it is an authentic relationship, then why would it need us to put on a persona in the first place?

Let the world experience your true Presence. Don’t shy away from the world experiencing your true Presence. Without any pretense or proclamations, bless them with your own Being. Bless them with your Being. But don’t confuse them with your stories; there is already too much confusion.

[Silence]

You do not need anything from the world. The world can not give you anything, even if it tried. The flesh and the paper and the plastic; all that it offers you will not last. Don’t chase any of it. Nothing can add to your glory. You are the supreme one. Whatever needs are here are the needs of a ghost; it does not exist. Let go of all desire and aversion, let everything unfold on its own. Expose, at least in your own seeing, the sticky beliefs that are still being carried. In the light of your own seeing, they will dissolve. Drop all concepts of being a victim or being special. You cannot be wronged; you cannot be attacked; you cannot be hurt. Stop believing in an idea about yourself.

Be the Self that does not need any belief. Identify the one that does not require your belief; the one that is ever-present. This Beingness which you can’t switch off, this is your own Atma. Your own Being is at no distance from you. Where would you go to look for it? Where do you find that which has no distance from you? This pure Presence needs no seeking. When the hypnosis of your own thoughts are broken, you are only bathing in this pure Presence, and maya loses all power over you. This is the tasting of amrit or the nectar of immortality. This is the most pristine experience. And yet you cannot call it special because it is always available. All Beings are this; therefore they are one Being.

Let go of your thoughts and taste this nectar of immortality. It does not matter what happened before this moment, it is all a distant dream now. This moment is fresh. You have no past, you have no future. The one that has a past and future is not real. Where is the past now? Is it not just in your own imagination? How do you know that memory is memory, and not just another imagination?

Nothing has ever happened to you. Everything happens only to the idea of you. Drop this idea. Don’t identify with anything at all. Be completely empty. Completely empty. Don’t even try to understand anything; just give up right now. Give up everything right now. This giving up is only a giving up of your ideas. The life is going to play out in exactly the way it is going to play out. There is nothing you can do about it. Give up the idea of control. Also give up the idea of a person with no control. Both control and no control are ideas. Because there is no individual here anyway. Who would control or not control? Give up the idea that you have understood and that you have not understood.

Ask a question which does not refer to yourself as a person. Make a statement which does not refer to yourself as a person. Speak as Consciousness. Speak as Awareness. Hand over all actions and experiencing to the divine. Nothing is your problem now.

What words can be spoken as Awareness?

[Silence]

This is silence. Silence means the state of non-resistance; the surrendered state. The outward silence is only a tool to get you to this inner silence. To say that this silence is pristine would be to understate it. Once you have tasted your own Being, no other taste can compare. And this taste of pure Presence is always available. This is why the great poet Kabir-ji would have said that ‘We are thirsty as fish inside water’. We are thirsty as fish inside water. This makes me laugh. This taste of pure Presence is always available and it is incomparable with any other experience; and yet we thirst for something outside us.

Namaste everyone. Very warm welcome to satsang today.

Moojiji ki Jai!

If you’re joining us for the first time, know that you can ask your questions in the chat window. And if one of you can let me know that the audio and video are alright?

Namaste, namaste everyone. Namaste. Very good. Both are good, okay great.

So I feel like saying today that we do not need to rely on personhood for any relationship. We do not need to rely on going back to personhood for any relationship. What you might see happening is that automatically the relationships are being played out in this great unfolding; but for that, a belief in our own personhood is not required. So we can look at ‘Which are the relationships in which I refer back to my idea of being an individual, and operate from there?’ They could be the more special relationships or the most mundane ones. And as long as we believe that we have to operate in this relationship from a personal level, then this relationship will keep us bound to the ego.

Just know that consciousness has no trouble dealing with that relationship. There is no relationship that requires your personal involvement. And there is no sacrifice in this. The most beautiful presence, which is what you are, does not need the crutches of the ego to perform in any relationship. If it is an authentic relationship, then why would it need us to put on a persona in the first place?

Let the world experience your true presence. Don’t shy away from the world experiencing your true presence. Without any pretence or proclamations, bless them with your own being. Bless them with your being. But don’t confuse them with your stories; there is already too much confusion.

[Silence]

You do not need anything from the world. The world can not give you anything, even if it tried. The flesh and the paper and the plastic; all that it offers you will not last. Don’t chase any of it. Nothing can add to your glory. You are the supreme one. Whatever needs are here are the needs of a ghost; it does not exist. Let go of all desire and aversion, let everything unfold on its own. Expose, at least in your own seeing, the sticky beliefs that are still being carried. In the light of your own seeing, they will dissolve. Drop all concepts of being a victim or being special. You cannot be wronged; you cannot be attacked; you cannot be hurt. Stop believing in an idea about yourself.

Be the Self that does not need any belief. Identify the one that does not require your belief; the one that is ever-present. This beingness which you can’t switch off, this is your own Atma. Your own being is at no distance from you. Where would you go to look for it? Where do you find that which has no distance from you? This pure presence needs no seeking. When the hypnosis of your own thoughts are broken, you are only bathing in this pure presence, and maya loses all power over you. This is the tasting of amrit or the nectar of immortality. This is the most pristine experience. And yet you cannot call it special because it is always available. All beings are this; therefore they are one being.

Let go of your thoughts and taste this nectar of immortality. It does not matter what happened before this moment, it is all a distant dream now. This moment is fresh. You have no past, you have no future. The one that has a past and future is not real. Where is the past now? Is it not just in your own imagination? How do you know that memory is memory, and not just another imagination?

Nothing has ever happened to you. Everything happens only to the idea of you. Drop this idea. Don’t identify with anything at all. Be completely empty. Completely empty. Don’t even try to understand anything; just give up right now. Give up everything right now. This giving up is only a giving up of your ideas. The life is going to play out in exactly the way it is going to play out. There is nothing you can do about it. Give up the idea of control. Also give up the idea of a person with no control. Both control and no control are ideas. Because there is no individual here anyway. Who would control or not control? Give up the idea that you have understood and that you have not understood.

Ask a question which does not refer to yourself as a person. Make a statement which does not refer to yourself as a person. Speak as consciousness. Speak as awareness. Hand over all actions and experiencing to the divine. Nothing is your problem now.

What words can be spoken as awareness?

[Silence]

This is silence. Silence means the state of non-resistance; the surrendered state. The outward silence is only a tool to get you to this inner silence. To say that this silence is pristine would be to understate it. Once you have tasted your own being, no other taste can compare. And this taste of pure presence is always available. This is why the great poet Kabir-ji would have said that ‘We are thirsty as fish inside water’. We are thirsty as fish inside water. This makes me laugh. This taste of pure presence is always available and it is incomparable with any other experience; and yet we thirst for something outside us.

Niall says, “The last few days, such highs. Now I haven’t a clue what any of you are talking about. So distant and disconnected. Must have taken a wrong turn, but don’t know how.”

So don’t know anything at all. Don’t know what we are talking about and don’t know anything about what happened in the past. For just a few moments, forget about it. Don’t try to understand anything at all. Just be open to the words and to the presence without any effort, with no resistance. Give up trying to understand anything. Just be completely open and don’t come to any conclusions. Don’t expect anything to happen. The highs and lows don’t matter to what you really are. Give up all seeking and don’t believe any mental energy. You are actually working hard to create a person; all effort is effort towards creating a person. Give up everything. And without referring to a thought, see what remains now. Right here in the present moment, what is here now?

All of us can answer this, what is right here right now?

Niall says, “I can see I am holding on to this but can’t seem to let go.”

Don’t believe this idea. It is just another idea. The instant you have seen the holding on, in that instant it is let go.

Okay and also you say, “I see that I am holding on.”

What does this I look like? This ‘I’ that is holding on, you say you can see it. What does it look like? Is it just another figment of our imagination? What is real about it? What is real about this ‘I’ that is holding on?

Ajnani says, “Nothing at all.” Very good.

Prema says, “Only this.”

Lucia says, “Nothing is holding on.”

Yes. Nothing is holding on, nothing can hold on. It’s all just imagined.

“It is just a thought.” Lucia says.

Can we see the one who we think is holding on? What does it look like, where does it stay? Look at it. How much hair does it have on it’s head? Very good.

Niall says, “It’s a thought believed in.”

And the instant it is seen it is a thought, it is not believed in. Because we gave it some reality. Once it is seen it is a thought, then it cannot be believed in. Very good.

Usteamer77 says, “Form and emptiness there is all that is, bound forever in a union of love. Embracing this union of love. Only the Self.”  Good.

Niall says, “These thoughts are not as strong as my trust.”  Good.  “Which is why I bring them to you, Master.”

It is very good, it is very good that you expose them in satsang rather than deny their presence. It’s good to expose them and they will not last. And don’t expect anything. Don’t expect freedom to be a high or a low. Know that everything is the Satguru’s will now. Whatever appearances are coming in front of me, whether it is heaven or hell, it is the will of  the Satguru that this happen. Don’t resist it, don’t question it; just know that all appearances will pass. No state can stay. Only you will stay. No state can stay, only what is real can stay. This is the great wonder of maya, how the real one could be chasing the illusion. That is maya, the divine play, the divine play the divine lila, the divine illusion. None of this has ever happened. Nothing has ever happened.

Ustreamer26 says, “Boundless gratitude and love. At your holy feet. Om namah Shivaya.”  Thank you. Om namah Shivaya. Good.

Niall says, “Master, I think I need your guidance about weird phenomenal experiences I have been having.”  Yes.

We can talk more in detail, but just know that as long as you are not believing your mental interpretation of any appearance then everything can be allowed to come and to go. Drop the translator in your mind. Drop this interpreter called the mind actually. It does not know anything about what is going on. Don’t look at life through the eyes of this interpreter sitting in our head. But if you want to share something specific about the weird experiences, we can look at that as well. All mystical, all sublime, all horrible, all hellish, all experiences are made up of the same stuff of consciousness itself. It is all consciousness itself. And this is quickly understood unless we keep following our mental ideas about what is appearing.

Niall says, “Thank you. I just needed to hear you saying those obvious words so much.” Thank you, very good.

SKdurban says, “I would like to leave this thought ‘I need to run away from current work and life situation and stay silent’. At your feet master.”   Yes.

We do not need to renounce anything. If there is something to be renounced, it is this mind itself. The only thing that needs to be renounced is our own thoughts. Then you will only watch how life is unfolding, whether work continues or does not continue, whether something else happens or does not happen. As long as we have renounced our mental interpretation of life nothing can bother us. Because we have no needs actually. And whatever basic needs are there, of the body, can easily be supplied. Consciousness supplies all of this for the basic needs of the body very easily. It is only our ‘greeds’ which get us in trouble. It is not our needs but our greed which makes us suffer.

Lobode says, “A thought comes ‘I can sit in silence later and deepen in this’. And it is believed. I want to expose it.”   Yes.

All thoughts are about later or about the past. The true silence is available right now in every moment without relying on any thought. This will unfold inside. Very good.

Niall says, “It was a sudden replacement of all sensory data with light everywhere. It scared me. But you just reminded me that it was my interpretation that was the problem.”

Yes. So all these beautiful, mystical experiences can come, sometimes scary fearful experiences can come, but if we just know that ‘this too shall pass’ then whatever has appeared will disappear. It means nothing at all. At best, it is grace’s way of giving you encouragement to show you that you are on the right path. And this grace’s encouragement also can be misunderstood and misinterpreted by the mind. The mind can mess up everything that appears no matter how pristine it is. Therefore it is best not to pay attention to any experience, knowing that the awareness of the experience is completely untouched by the content of it. Very good.

Ustreamer77 says, “Silence is non-resistance and complete surrender. Outer silence is merely a tool to reach this state of true silence. Beautiful and powerful satsang. Thank you, beloved Guru.”  Thank you, thank you, thank you. Very good.

Niall says, “Master, I am here now. Thank you for guiding me back. I love you.”

I love you too. Very good.

SKdurban says, “So much gratitude and love for this satsang. Thank you.” Thank you.

So there are some of you which I see here…, then there is Ajnani and Lobode…, if you are on facebook, you can connect with me on facebook: Ananta Garg. You can add me as a friend. All of you in satsang, if you are not connected with me on facebook and if you are on facebook, then feel free to connect with me there as well. Thank you all so much. Is Debra here? Debra is here today?

Thank you, thank you, thank you. Love you all so much. Very good. Thank you, thank you all so much.

It doesn’t look like Debra is here. That’s okay.

So much love to all of you. Thank you all so much for joining satsang today.

Moojiji ki Jai !

Dee is here. good to see you back. I am glad you are feeling better. Very good.

Love you, love you, love you.

[Namaste. Blows us a kiss]

Sangha: Moojiji ki Jai!  Anantaji ki jai ! Thank you. Love you.

Namaste. Namaste to all of you online. Namaste everyone. A very warm welcome to satsang. Moojiji ki Jai!

[All]: Anantaji ki Jai.

So, on one of the online satsangs the other day, there were these words that came, which was that ‘Most of us seem to have an allergy’. What is this allergy about? An allergy to life. Therefore, when the content of life is a certain way, we start reacting to it. And the effort for most of us seems to be to make sure that the content does not go in that way. So suffering happens because some content seems to come up for us. So most of the attempt seems to be to make sure that those suffering-inducing events don’t occur in our appearances that come. But very few actually say, what is the allergy itself? That it should not be too cold, so that I don’t start sneezing, is the attempt to control the external environment, not to fix the problem which causes the sneezing. So when I say that we have an allergy to life itself, that allergy is the ego. The ego is the resistance to what is appearing in life. So if there was no resistance, then there could be no suffering. So this resistance of wanting to modulate the way life is appearing is the ego itself.  But if we were to fix the allergy, which is to fix the ego itself, to look at it and see it doesn’t exist. Most doctors say all allergies are psychosomatic anyway. So the ego is completely psychosomatic as well. So if we were to look at it and see it does not exist, then there would be no resistance to any appearance in life and there could be no suffering.

Can we suffer without resisting? It’s not possible. So it is resistance itself.  And why do we resist?  Because we presume that we are part of this game, we are part this appearance. So I must be a body-mind which is getting affected by these appearances, and as a result I am suffering, because I am not able to control the exact circumstances the way I want it to be. But if it is only seen that ‘I am this awareness within which all of this is arising and dissolving’ then anything could arise; the awareness of it is untouched by it.

So as what are we affected by the content of what is appearing? We must put on a persona first. To be affected we must put on a persona first. We must first pretend to be this person, only then something appearing can affect us. So we give belief to this idea of this allergy, then when the circumstances go a certain way, it makes us sneeze, or gives us rashes or whatever. A very rare number will actually ask: ‘Who am I? Who is suffering? If life is not going according to plan, who is actually suffering?’

Those of you online can ask your questions as well in the chat window. I don’t feel we will have the time today to run through all the posts that you are putting up, but if there is a question I will read it out.

[Q]: So Ananta, would you say that resistance, ego and fear are all related and they all arise either together or are close together? Sensing that something is going to happen which I would like to either control, or avoid. So they are kind of connected to each other.

[A]: Very much. In fact, fear can be seen to be just another appearance. Just another thing that comes up; it could be fear, it could be joy, or it could be bliss. It can be any experience. It is another phenomenon, which appears only after the existence of I am. Unless there is an I am-ness, there cannot be fear, there cannot be any of the other phenomenal experiences. So they appear for us. But ego or resistance cannot be without belief in the concept of a separate identity, which is this body-mind.

[Q]: [Inaudible]. The reason I ask is because the more I see/stay as ‘I am’, the less there is fear.

[A]: Yes, you are coming to the state of pure fearlessness. Because what needs to be defended now? Once you see that nothing needs to be defended, then what would you fear about? So, just because of some repressed things or something that just needs to be released, there could be fears coming up, and those can be allowed to release. But you will find that your experience of believing those fears, giving reality to them will diminish more and more. And it will not be very strong at all. So unless we resist, we cannot suffer. Resistance is futile.

Okay we have a question online. Ustreamer37 says, “I am consciousness, but it disappears in deep sleep. Where am I in the deep sleep?”

So let’s look at what consciousness is. Let’s look at the basics. Let’s start from the very ground-level reality. So first there must be an awareness. Even before consciousness is born; there must be a pure awareness. There must be something which is aware that I am conscious, or there is being here. So this awareness is prior to even ‘I am’ or prior to even consciousness.

Now within this pure awareness, for some unexplained, reason there is the birth of consciousness, or Beingness. And from this Beingness, the whole universe or the multi-verses get created. So where am I in deep sleep? I am just the awareness itself. When I wake up from sleep, I know that I was in deep sleep, isn’t it? Just for this knowing, there must have been awareness there. Otherwise who would know? Only that there is no object to report about, there is nothing for memory to hold onto. Therefore, we say ‘There was nothing’.

So the simple way to look at this is to say ‘are you aware right now?’ You must ask. It seems like a very silly question, but we must ask. If you are able to say that ‘I am aware right now’ that means there is awareness of awareness here. So in this deep sleep state also, this awareness is there. Only that there is no object, no phenomena is there, including the primal immaculate conception of Beingness itself, or Atma itself, or God itself. So this, which is you, cannot disappear. But the first projection or the first creation, or as we have been calling it the ‘immaculate conception of Beingness’ can come and go in deep sleep and also in some deeply meditative states.

And Zoe says, “Understanding for the first time. Huge gratitude, Father.”

So once it is clear that ‘I am this pure witnessing itself, the pure seeing-ness itself’ then what content can actually bother us? It actually seems like there is so much hard work to now believe myself to be a person. I’m sure this is the same for many of you. We have to pick up the idea that ‘I am this person, who has to control life in some way’. It is a very effortful concept. And why bother doing that? Why would you even bother to do that? What has it given us? And what do we lose when we let go of this concept? We lose nothing but our misery. There is only an idea which can become miserable. Only the false is miserable or is suffering. The truth cannot be touched by any appearance.

And don’t buy the thought when it comes and says ‘All this is okay for satsang, but what about real life?’ It’s a trump card thought, one of the trump card thoughts of the mind. We say ‘All of this is okay for satsang, but what about real life?’ We are talking about ground reality; we are talking about what is real. It is one of the survival tricks of the mind. Now it can see you are coming to an understanding of the truth, so now it will play some of these tricks. In the (quote/unquote) ‘real life of the mind’ are you unaware? Is there no awareness there? Are you not being then?

Jyoti says, “This morning I woke up to Niall talking in his sleep. And he said ‘It is all unreal’. And I heard myself saying ‘Exactly!’ and then we both burst out laughing. Very entertaining.”

The mind will say ‘But, but… what happens to the life of the person?’ But there is no person. Who is concerned about the life of the person? All life is consciousness itself.  All doing is consciousness itself. All experiencing is consciousness itself. That’s why it is said ‘Tvam Karta, Tvam Bhokta.’  You are the doer and you are the experiencer. That is why even half surrender is not enough. Half surrender is very popular. That ‘You are the doer, but why are you doing this to me? As a guru or God, you are the doer’. It is a nice way of absolving responsibility and guilt and all of this. But then absolve it completely. See the truth completely; then who is the experiencer? If God or Guru is the doer, then who is the experiencer? The same must be, no?

The funniest thing is nobody can ever point out even one attribute of this person. You can point out attributes of the body; the body has limbs, it has a heart that beats, it breathes. These are the attributes of the body. But what is it made up of?  It is only made up of the food we have eaten, the nutrition that we have swallowed is what the body is made up of. And the instance this is said, most beings will not say that ‘I can be the body’. Seems too demeaning a concept.

So then, what is left?  Then the mind is left. The mind comes and goes. When there is a thought we say that there is the mind, when there is no thought we say that there is no mind. So can I come and go?  Who is seeing that there is a thought or no thought? Who is aware of thought or no thought?  Who is aware of thought or no thought?  Even to say there is no mind, there is an awareness, isn’t it?  Therefore no mind; so I cannot be the mind also. So what comes next? The body I am not, the mind I am not; what comes next?

So once we have now seen that ‘The body I am not, and the mind I cannot be because it is coming and going’ then what comes before that? Thoughts; I am bundling everything, memories, imaginations. We don’t need to look at them separately, do we?  The way it comes and goes, something is aware of these, therefore this awareness is prior to all of this.

So what are we first aware of?  And it is so natural that we have forgotten that we are aware of this. First we are aware that there is a being here. We say ‘I am not aware, I am not really aware’.  So that’s why I say ‘Stop being right now’. Can you stop being right now? So we are aware that we are being. And without this being, without this being, the mind and the body and the external world does not exist. Isn’t it? Like in deep sleep or deeply meditative states, this being is not there and hence the rest of the phenomenal world is not there as well.

But there is still something which is aware that ‘I am here and hence I am’. It’s very simple actually; so don’t feel that it’s getting too technical or are becoming too complicated. It’s very simple. What we’re saying is that we can all say ‘I am here’. Therefore there is an I am-ness which is here, there is a Beingness which is here. And who knows this?  Stay with me for just another minute. If you are here, then there’s an I am-ness which is here, who is aware of this I am-ness? You can stay with me until the seeming journey is over. Simple. I am here, in all experiences, this here-ness. Therefore there is an I am-ness here, and there is something even aware of this I am-ness.

You can testify and say ‘In deep sleep it is not there, but in the waking state it is there’. So who says any of this? So, my testimony as what? So, being is not there in deep sleep, but there is an awareness there; if there being is there or not. So who is aware of all this content that the senses are giving us, all the internal content of thoughts, memories, imagination, the content of our own being? Who is aware of this? Are you not aware of this? [Pauses]. But you are not aware as an entity.

Who is with me? Can we have a show of hands, who is with me so far? So, let’s recap a little bit. So we saw that there is an awareness of the outer world. Awareness of the outer world is there. There is awareness of this body also, awareness of the body. When we close our eyes, then there is awareness of thoughts, memories or imagination. So this awareness, are you closer to this awareness, or are you closer to the content which it is aware of? Are you closer to the awareness of it, or the content which is appearing? [pauses] The content can appear and disappear, but can this awareness be stopped? How far from this awareness are you? What is the distance between you and this pure seeing, pure perceiving or awareness? [long pause] Everything else is coming and going, but what is not coming and going? Are you coming and going? Are you appearing and disappearing?

Okay let’s read some of this. Debra says, “I am only awareness. The appearances are just what I am aware of at any given moment.” Very good. “This is so obvious, but not the thought obvious. It is just an non-thinking awareness.”  Very good.

And Zoe says, “Yes, awareness, then I am, then the world.”  Yes, very good.

And Atma says, “All life is consciousness itself, very simple.”  Yes, it is very simple.  Yes, very good.

And SKDurban says, “Thank you Anantaji. There is a fear of letting go of thoughts regarding problems. There is a belief that without engaging in belief, there is no solution; and in satsang everything is clear.”

You see, in satsang everything is clear, but when I leave satsang there is a fear that if I let go of my thoughts then how will they get resolved? What is going to happen? So in this, although it sounds it is very humble, it sounds like it is a very humble thing to say, there is a deep arrogance. There is actually a deep arrogance without even knowing that there is a deep arrogance. The deep arrogance is that ‘God will make a mess of my life without my mind’s intervention’. So, God who is running the entire set of universes, all the realms, all the species, all life, all is run by God, everything happens; but as Mooji says, (we believe) ‘Without my intervention he will make a hash of my life’. Why? What’s so special about my life?

So we must then identify that, even if a thought comes and it is believed, in what way are you the doer of any action anyway? Who is the doer of the any action? We have already seen ‘I am not the body I am not the mind’. So, where is this doer then? Where is this doer idea? Is it not the same as this person idea? So, just as this ‘person’ idea as false, then it must be seen that if there is no person anyway, how can there be an individual doer of any action? So we are relying on these mythical entities to run our lives for us, but the real one is the one constantly running our life anyway. So we are playing these games, but actually our life is unfolding through consciousness, as consciousness itself.

So whose problems are we trying to solve? Is it the body’s problems? The body does not have inter-personal relationships. The body does not say ‘My manager is bad, my teacher is bad or my student is bad’. Whose problem are these? We must see through this now. Today, we must now eradicate this. Because we have heard this now many times.

And that is why we must stop making this distinction between satsang, and outside satsang. We need to stop making this distinction between ‘Who I am in satsang’ and ‘Who I am outside satsang’. Because then the mind has won this trick. It has succeeded in conning you again. ‘All this is fine for satsang, but outside, the real world…’ This is the same world; it is as real or unreal. If you consider the play of consciousness as real, then everything else is as real. If you consider the play of consciousness unreal, then everything is as unreal as everything else. It is just a label we are using.

Really, the person does not exist; not only during satsang time. The Self can play all the roles which are required to be played. This Self can play the role of father, mother, daughter, son, employer, employee. It can play all of these in the moment, it can arise; that is how it is actually happening anyway. The ego is only an afterthought which said ‘I did this or you do this’. All these are just the after-thoughts and beliefs. All of life is flowing on it’s own momentum. Consciousness is playing its lila (leela) on it’s own. It does not need to rely on an imaginary object to run this life. An imaginary entity called ‘you’ is not required to play this life.

And if it is not imaginary, you must show me now, where is this? Either you accept what I’m saying that it is imaginary, or show me where it exists. Otherwise we will keep catering, subtly or strongly, you will keep catering to this imaginary person. You must question it now today and say where is it. Who am I referring to ‘myself’ as? When I say ‘Ok, I have almost got it now’. Many of us say ‘I’ve almost got it now’. Who is this? If we have understood that ‘I am awareness’ then has awareness got it or not got it? Who are we referring to? Has beingness got it, or not got it? We’re still referring to ourselves as a person.

So this is one of the common tricks. Another common trick is: ‘Yes, yes, I am completely clear that I am awareness, but how do I stay as awareness?’ ‘I am completely clear that I am awareness. How do I stay as awareness?’ When are you not aware? How can you come out of awareness?  Can one of you show me coming out of awareness, that you are not awareness now? Can you not be awareness now and show me how? That will be a magic trick I’m willing to pay for. So all these confusions are actually just trick us into believing this person again, believing that we are this individual again.

Okay let’s see if we have a question. Soham says, “The contents of awareness are dependent on awareness itself for their existence.”

So the appearance cannot be without awareness, but awareness can be without any appearance. And because we are aware of this, we must be awareness itself.

[Q]: [inaudible] …when I get an angry thought and I’m swept up by it. In that moment who am I?

[A]: So the question is, ‘I get an angry thought and something gets swept up by it. In that moment what am I?’ In the moment also you are the awareness itself.

[Q:] But there is some difference.

[A]: Which is? That there are some other feelings that arise, some thoughts about regret, that I should not have gotten angry; all these can arise, and are given attention and belief.  But awareness is unmoved. Through all of this, there is a pure awareness of all of this play going on, which is completely unmoved. It cannot move actually, so I can say it with full confidence. Because it is not part of this world of time and space anyway. There is nowhere for it to go. This world comes up, and this appearance of the external bodies, an appearance of thoughts, and angry thoughts, and this appearances of the body-mind getting involved and experiencing some things comes, and all of this is seen. The entire chain of events is seen. Is this seeing affected in any way by any of these events? The seeing is unaffected. So when we identify ourselves also to be one of the objects in appearance, in reality we cannot make ourselves that. That is why it is said that nothing is required to be done; because you are always that. It is not that you are only that when you are in a good space or a good state; you are always that. So what will now happen with this understanding is that, with the appearances of Shiva energy or angry thoughts which come up, you will not be able to hold on to them; you will not be able to hold on to any resentment because of them.

Because otherwise it is a double trick. The double trick is that sometimes thought will come and you will get angry, and then you become guilty because you became angry. ‘I thought I have understood now, I am so spiritual. I thought I had an awakening experience and still anger comes’. All this nonsense can easily be discarded, and you will see that it will be impossible to hold onto anger, to irritation, to resentment. All of these things will momentarily come and go. But if your mind is saying that ‘Freedom or enlightenment or liberation means that anger will not come’ then that is not true. That is setting you up for failure. Another trick of the mind is to set you up for failure. And it knows that anger will come; if you have are birth in this conditioned world, then the play of this conditioning will appear. But you will find that it becomes difficult, even in the middle of an argument, you will find that you are not angry any more. You don’t know where to go after that. So it will just be allowed to be released. But don’t buy this expectation that ‘Now anger should not come’. Because it does not change your reality; no appearance actually changes your reality.

So the only thing we’re talking about here is that when we give belief to unreality, then there is an appearance of suffering; and when there is no belief in unreality, the appearance of suffering will not arise. Ultimately even that is an appearance or non-appearance. It does not change who you are. Whether suffering is appearing or not does not change who we are. If there was some work required for us to become the Self, then that would not be a very worthy self. The Self is always, always the Self itself. So the truth does not require any crutches. Only the false requires crutches of thoughts, or concept and beliefs. You do not require any crutches; you do not even require any words to discover who you are. If you are able to let go of all the words, your reality will be completely apparent to you. But because there is a so much belief in some words existing, some new words have to be used now to pull out those old ones; and ultimately all words will be thrown out. Because truth cannot be expressed in words. At best, we’re pointing towards what is real.

So Debra says, “I like what you said about ego being an after-thought. It is like the ego is too slow to know awareness directly. So the after-thought takes the credit for the action after the fact.”

So, a thought comes, and a thought goes. But there is a belief that ‘This was my thought’. Without this belief that ‘This was my thought’, it does not become relevant; it is seen as just another appearance which came and went. The instant we make it mine, we give some power to it; we get some attachment to it. And most of us have seen this now.

So the one who is trying to understand, let go of that one. Because at best, all it will do is create an intellectual concept of what is being said here. And then it will say ‘I have understood’ or ‘I have not understood’. Both these testimonies have no use. Because this voice of ‘I have understood’ is the spiritual ego, and the voice of ‘I have not understood’ is this perpetual seeker, who is a ‘never finder’. So both these testimonies are not required. I am not looking for your mental understanding today. But when this attempt is dropped, along with all other attempts, what is seen to be present here right now? That testimony I don’t mind hearing. What is here right now? If the Self is real, then it must be here now. We must not need to run somewhere to find it, or understand something to find it. So, if we were to drop all effort, all understanding, tell me what is here now?

[Q]: Just awareness.

[A]: And where a you in this? As awareness itself.  How can you not be awareness?  Can you show me?

[Q]: Always only awareness.

[A]: Always only awareness. Very good.

[Q]: But, but ….

[A]: Ah ha, [Laughs]. If attention is going here and there, do you stop being awareness?  [Q]: No.

[A]: There is something that doesn’t want to let go of the search. Where does attention come from? Awareness itself?

[Q]: Yes.

[A]: So it’s like you have a pet, which is on the leash. The leash is always from you only. Then you are saying ‘The pet should always be in the owner’s lap’. I am saying ‘The pet can go anywhere, I’m holding the leash anyway’. How does it matter if attention goes anywhere?  In reality, does anything get impacted because attention goes here and there? Only the play of life continues, no?  The play of life cannot touch you in any way. If you are saying that ‘I have seen now, in this moment, that I am awareness itself’ then is this awareness getting affected by anything which appears?

[Q]: [Inaudible]. Something disturbs, affects me.

[A]: Affects what? Not awareness. It affects the idea of you. The awareness is not getting affected. You must see this actually.

[Q]: …we get lost in that?

[[A]: Attention gets lost, attention gets caught. But it does not mean that in that moment you are unaware.

[Q]: Not unaware no, but surely I am not aware of my awareness.

[A]: Because what happens in that, because you say that there must be an ultimate point where attention will always rest in pure awareness itself, then will you not just become a vegetable? If attention is always just in words, then what? Even to take the next step forward you have to give attention to what is in front. So why do you feel that attention should always be as awareness itself?

[Q]: I feel, okay, that 90 % it should be here, and 10% …[inaudible].

[A]: For who? No, no, no. Don’t be jaded with this question, because I know you have understood so much now. You said, ‘Yes, yes, I know this’. But I am saying now suppose this is your first satsang, first time you are interacting about this thing; you’ve never come before. So you expressed that there is a desire that things should be this way.  Whose desire is this?

[Q]: Ego. Must be. [inaudible].

[A]: This one who has this concept, is this one real? Where is this one?  If it is real, it should have some spatial aspect, it should have some attributes; something should be there, no?

[Q]: …the mind?

[A]: Mind is only ideas, mind is only idea. Mind is only idea in consciousness. So if you were to let go of this concept, then what is here now? It’s like, if the idea came that ‘I want to go to Finland tomorrow’ will it have any power over you?

[Q]: No.

[A]: Because you have not nourished it with your acceptance or belief. But you have nourished the idea that ‘For me to be free, first it has to be in this certain way’. That is why what I am saying is it is just another idea, because it is a strong belief. It’s only a belief. What is believed to be true, it must first be that you stopped being awareness, you become a person, and then you have to do a certain set of things or something should happen, and then you will become awareness. It sounds very silly this way, but this is what you’re actually saying. If you think about it logically, actually you are saying this. So you are still placing yourself as the reference point of being a person, and saying ‘As a person, I have had glimpses of myself as awareness’ or ‘In satsang, I see that I am awareness but when it comes to the normal day to day life, this should not happen to me’. But this ‘me’ I am saying does not exist. And if it does exist, you show me where it is.

[Q]: When I do the looking inwards, I know that I am awareness. I can’t be anything else because everything else is an object of observation. But the subject alone is just a body. That answers the inquiry?

[A]: Even when you are on the road, it’s the same. It’s always, always, always the same.  That’s why I am saying that we must not now have this distinction between ‘When I am in the inquiry, when I am in satsang, when I am here, but otherwise it is like this’. It is not like that. You are always only the awareness itself. Only you give belief to the idea that ‘I am now a person’. With the birth of consciousness, there are these powerful forces also which are born, like attention, like belief; and we use these forces to convince ourselves to play this game in this way. So it is just consciousness playing as consciousness in this way. And it is consciousness which is now saying ‘But’… It’s all consciousness only. The person does not exist. So all communication is only consciousness speaking to consciousness.

Ask a question which does not presume you to be a person. At the root of the question should not be a presumption that ‘I am the person’. Let’s ask a question from there. So (I see) you have become extremely disappointed.

[Q]: [Inaudible]

[A:] So what I am saying is, the next question, we must not put from the perspective of a person. At the root of the question must not be this belief in the person; then let’s ask a question.

[Q:] [Inaudible]

[A:] You are reinforcing it by saying that actually. It is not strong. If you don’t keep nourishing it by saying ‘It is strong, it is true, it is whatever’ then it will die. All that which is false needs nourishment from our beliefs. The truth is completely stable without any requirement of any belief. If you were to nourish a belief that ‘I am not a person’ ‘I am not a person’ ‘I am not a person’ for 10 years, you would say ‘I am not a person’. This is the same way we have nourished this belief since our childhood. First our parents gave us this belief, then we ourselves reinforce it; that’s why we say now that belief is so strong. But I am saying ‘Stop nourishing it’ and tell me how many days it will last. It cannot last minutes even. See, what you’re saying actually is that ‘I have seen that I am not a person’. You are saying that, no?

[Q]: I am saying that the root of, the source which I am, is awareness. That it what is absorbed by me; and the formula is ‘Whatever is observed is not you’. I am using that formula.

[A:] Don’t even use it as a formula. Just see it as a pure seeing. So this body is here, these

people are here, all this is here; I am clearly just the Awareness of all of it. It becomes very apparent, seeing like this. Not like a mental formula that ‘Okay, I have seen therefore that x+y=z is a formula’. Not like that. As a seeing, as an observing that ‘This is what it is, because I am seeing that this appearance changes, the appearance of this body changes, in a dream there is a different body’. No? So, ‘All appearances here are coming and going, also changes in the body; but what is stable here is the awareness here of all of this. And I can’t find any distance between this awareness and myself. I can find no separation between this awareness and myself. Therefore it is clear to me that I must be this awareness. Now if it is clear to me that I am this awareness, then all ideas of personhood are seen to be just ideas’. You cannot be both; you cannot be a horse and a cow at the same time. You have to be awareness or a person. So it is seen that ‘The ideas of the person are coming and going; and in the past I can see that I gave belief to these ideas, but now I am seeing that purely, in this pure watching, pure observing, pure seeing, that it’s all awareness which is here’. Now where is this person? Not to be found.

[Q]: [Inaudible]

[A]: This body? And then in your dream, when you have a different body, you are that?

[Q]: [Inaudible]

[A]: So what you’re saying is that you feel you that are this body itself. Very good. So ‘I am this body’. In the last 10 problems, how many of your problems were related to the body? And if you were clear that you were just this body, then why are you bothered about those mental problems; whose problems are those? You see this is another trickery of the mind. We leave the life of the person, but when we are put on the spot we still say ‘I still believe I am this body’. The body has only one problem, which is pain. If pain arises we give attention, if the car breaks down we take it to the mechanic; it’s fine. But most of our problems are not the problems of the body. It is ‘Why did this person tell me this?’ Is the body complaining about all of this? Then whose problem? If you’re not the mind, you are the body, then why are we so affected by those problems? I say if somebody were to completely believe that they are only the body, they would not suffer in that.

[Q:] [Inaudible]

[A]: I ultimately know that I have to die, so what is the point of all these ideas of creating a legacy, and leaving this behind? No point.

[Q]: I want to enjoy every pleasure to its extreme because I know that after this, I am going to die.

[A]: But even they do not succeed, because what happens is that we find lack of fulfillment in whatever. We have seen this in ourselves. We want a fancy car. When the fancy car comes, we worry about the maintenance of this fancy car. Then we say ‘Okay this is here, but this guy has this’. Another one has a BMW so we want a BMW. So this is like running on a treadmill expecting to get somewhere. So we feel that ‘Okay, I am the body. I will give it full pleasure and full satisfaction’. But that will never come. There is nobody who can testify that ‘Being a hedonist, I was able to come to a point of complete satisfaction’. Because that is not the way the system is designed. The other constraint of the system is that, after a certain amount of experiencing through a sense, the sense becomes numb to that. You say ‘I want to hear my favorite music, this is the best piece of music ever composed, this is pure bliss’. You listen to it 100 times. 101st time you put it on and you’re like ‘No, no. I cannot hear it’. So there is a deadening of the feeling of pleasure which can arise from anything which is coming through the senses.  Therefore, the system also cannot…

[Q]: But sometimes these pleasures can take us toward the truth.

[A]: No, no, but then the objective has changed.

[Q]: We try to do these things, to do the self inquiry, who am I?  Or we try and practice mindfulness. When we are consciously doing it, it becomes a burden. It becomes a big chore. But sometimes if we’re listening to music or something, we immediately dis-identify.

[A]: That happens. But now you are talking about two different things. The first was these people who are trying to get pleasure. So we looked at that, and we said that was set up as failure in some way, there is only a particular amount of pleasure it can handle. The second thing which you are saying is that, in some experience, a great piece of music, or when I see a beautiful scenery in front of me or see the stars in the night, or just a flower, then the mind drops off; there is no thinking, mind drops off and we are completely in the presence of the Self itself. So, very much, these experiences can play like that. But every single moment of our lives can point us to the truth, if we don’t follow our thoughts about it. So what happens if something comes in front of us? If we were not to go with our mind’s interpretation of it, then we are completely perceiving only our own Self. So every instant is a pointing to our own true Self, if we don’t go with the mental interpretation of that instant.

So, we were at the point where we were saying that, she said ‘There is a strong belief that I am the body’. Then we investigated that belief, and said that if you really believed that you’re the body, then you would not have a problem if anybody tells you anything; any personal relationship causes anything; the body is not bothered. Therefore, if most of our suffering is not because of the body, then we must inquire into who we consider ourselves to be.

[Q]: [inaudible] they say that the body is not real, only the soul is real.

[A]: Because they have created another concept of the soul. They have created a mental imagination of what the soul is. They have gone away from what is present in the present moment, which is the being here itself is the soul. And we have created something again mental about it. So same thing; the mental interpretation of it. As long as you are buying mental interpretations, you will suffer. So this person that you consider yourself to be, who has ‘interpersonal issues’…, (I’m not saying that you have an extraordinary amount of interpersonal issues, but)… where is this person?

[Q]: Our expectations, concepts…

[A]: All these. Beliefs, concepts. If we do not believe them, then where would it be?

[Q]: We would not be affected.

[A]: Because it is just a painting. If we have not done the brush strokes of belief, then the painting would not be there. But even now it is just a painting in air. It has no spatial reality; it has no reality in time and space also. That’s why I say the person is a second level illusion. All those of us who believe that ‘All of this is my illusion’. The person does not even operate at this level. We cannot point to a time and space when the person is. So it is a secondary level illusion. So even if we were to consider that phenomenally all of this is real, even in this phenomenal world the person does not exist. Only the body exists, and the thoughts and other energies which come and go. But this person is pure figment of imagination, even at this level of reality or unreality. And yet most of us are catering to only this person; the secondary level delusion. When are we going to stop catering to this?

[Q]: How to stop?

[A]: Just let go of your thoughts. Sometimes I feel that everyone would be more happy if I said ‘You climb this building some 20 times up and down, and chant some esoteric mantras, (not even ones you have heard before satsang, I should create some fancy mantras)…

[Q]: inaudible

[A]: and maybe that’s why, in some ashrams, they tell you to do 10 years of hard labor, and then they say ‘All you have to do is just drop all concepts’. But actually you are the Self always. Always only the Self. Therefore don’t believe that it is difficult to drop thoughts. Nothing is difficult for you; it is only your belief which gives something power.

Mooji gives this example: you are carrying these heavy bags: somebody said put them down.  Can the bags jump up and make you hold them? You have to have something, like ‘I am missing some value, if I am not picking them up’. ‘I am missing some meaning in my life if I am not picking them’. Otherwise you cannot pick them. Momentarily, of course, like we said earlier; you said anger comes, some other thought comes. It’s okay, it’s only momentary. But you cannot say ‘I suffer because of them’. Suffering requires your permission; requires your participation. Which thought can force you to pick it up?

[Q]: Attachment.

[A]: So the attachment means…, like we took that example of going to Finland. No attachment to that, therefore it had no power. But if somebody tells you ‘You are a horrible professor’ and because we have nourished this concept that ‘I am a good teacher’… Therefore, because we have nourished this tree, if somebody tries to chop it, it hurts. But otherwise it just goes through air.

So what can we do now? At least now we can stop nourishing it. And you will be surprised how quickly the tree will disappear. Between one satsang and the next it can happen. Even now, what happens in satsang is that the words in satsang are given to the mind. ‘What do you feel about this?’ I can sense that some of you are doing that. What is the mind going to tell you? It is only going to give you more doubt. It is only going to tell you ‘but, but’. It’s not going to say ‘yeah yeah’. This feeling will come here [points to the Heart region]. Intuitively you will feel ‘yes, yes, there is some truth here’. But if you refer to the mind, it’s only going to be negativity; it’s only going to be doubt. We are so used to referring to this internal guru [points to the brain region] that the words of the Master will not be taken.

There’s a two-year-old who has been given so much power that somebody with a lot of experience, with a doctorate, comes and speaks to you. And you are referring back to the two-year-old and the doctor is saying ‘What do you feel?’ The two-year-old cannot answer your problem. So the mind is like this two-year-old. And trying to convince the mind about the words of the Master is completely useless. It will not get convinced. It will never get reformed. It will give you only attack thoughts or defense thoughts. It will only argue with reality.

[Q]: So now we have to drop the self-image.

[A]: Yes. Drop all imagery. Drop all concepts. Nothing you have to do. Best part is it is the easiest thing to do. It is effort to pick up. It is not effort to drop. But we’re so used to this effort. It’s like we’ve got used to this life of hard labor. Somebody says ‘You can retire now’. Next morning you’ll still feel like going and picking up some hard work. It is like after exams, we would have this thing that we must study. Garima and I used to study in college together…, well, she studied hard. I used to just get by. After the exams were over, you’ll still feel like saying ‘Ok, what do we study now?’ [Makes gestures with hand]. No. Just take time off. Because we are so used to this heavy lifting; that when we  say ‘Drop it’ we say ‘Can I just lift a little?’

[Q]: We try to make dropping a goal.

[A]: Exactly

[Q]: I used to read Eckhart Tolle, used to watch Mooji’s videos. When I watch them, I can think then. But when I try to apply, that itself becomes a chore.

[A]: You don’t have to do any chore. The common question is ‘What do I need to do to let go?’ Letting go means the letting go of doing. In fact, there was podcast of that, with darshan; there was a conversation about that. And also, somebody had created an image out of something that came out in one of the satsangs. Somebody said ‘How do I let go?’ So I said ‘The pen is lying on the table. There are two ways to let go. One is don’t pick up the pen at all. But if you found that you picked it up, then just drop it’. What is the effort required in either? To not pick up is no effort. And to drop is no effort. That is attention. The same way thought is there. It is appearing. Don’t pick it up. If you found that in the moment there is an awareness that ‘I have picked it up’, just drop it. Don’t do post-mortem and say that ‘Why did I?’ It’s like a pen. Don’t pick it up. But if you found you picked it up, then you open your fist and drop it. It’s very simple. There is no practice. Nothing to be chanted. No level 1, level 2, level 3 programs. Completely free of charge. Because the pen is actually an injection. It looks like a pen but when you pick it up, it will poke. [Laughs] I don’t know where these examples come from.

Let’s see what’s happening online. Ok, there doesn’t seem to be a question. Lots of other discussions. But if there’s a question, you could just type it again and we could look at it.

[Q]: In view of the example you mentioned now, thoughts will pop up. Could be any thought; one about attachment or any thought. But when a thought comes, if there is an attachment, there is a tendency to pick it up. Then the point is to drop it. If nothing attracts you, then you don’t have to pick it up. Just look at it.

[A]: Yes, it’s very easy.

[Q]: Ok. Now I’ll work it out.

[A]: [Laughingly points] This one. This one. This thought ‘I’ who wants to ‘work it out’, needs to be dropped. This one I’ve been missing for a few years now; I’ve tried to get it, but it slips away.

[Q]: [Laughs] Here is the trap.

[Q2]: What if someone suffers from a condition like OCD or something? I mean like he is assaulted by his thoughts?

[A]: I think sometimes what happens is that things like OCD, or even dementia, all of these; it seems like other beings around them seem to suffer more. For those ones [suffering from them], it becomes like a comfort zone for them. They are not really suffering as much as we believe they are suffering. And they make you suffer more.

[Q2]: It’s like Dostoyevsky’s [Russian writer Fyodor Dostoyevsky] underground man [a character in his novella ‘Notes from Underground’]. The story starts with like, “I’m a sick man. I’m a spiteful man. I’m an attractive man and my liver hurts. But it hurts still more that there’s a pleasure also in the meanwhile.”

[A]: It becomes a comfort zone. But it is good; if there are beings who have these issues, OCD, depression and all; it’s very good for them to come to satsang, because then their thoughts lose their juiciness. The presence of satsang itself will make the ego dissolve in some way; and then all these things can be easily managed. Easier to manage; let’s say that.

Once this feeling itself is gone that ‘I am a separate individual’ then it doesn’t matter; these content or thoughts can be allowed to flow. The thoughts can attack or defend only when there is a concept of a separate individual ego. And what is this separateness; separate individual? It is only a set of ideas. Louise, from New Zealand or Australia, she used this term called ‘clump of concepts’. I like the word clump. You know, you just clump together, so it seems to have become real. Like this clump of clay made into a shape of a man and you start saying ‘Okay, this is who I am’. It’s nothing. If you start looking at it, it has no real substance.

[Q2]: When we are established in this no-mind, is it for a while we go in that trajectory? But somewhere, I mean something comes back which pulls us back.

[A]: So, in your enquiry, through your surrender, you will have experiences of states like no-mind, like some strong bliss. All these states will come. But, it is always good to remember that you are beyond all of these states. Because many people, they get caught up in the state itself. They enjoy the experience of that state so much that they feel once the state goes… But any state, once it comes, it will go. Nothing that comes can stay. It will go eventually. So, therefore, we must know that this too shall pass. No matter how horrible or great an experience, this too shall pass. But if you get attached to a state of bliss, ecstasy, or no-mind, any of these states, then when this state goes, (and it will go),  then there will be suffering, disappointment, or ‘Oh, I lost it’. This is what people say, no? ‘Oh, I had it. I had it in satsang. Then I went out of satsang, and I had an argument with the auto guy, I lost it’. What? Nothing. Nothing you had and nothing you lost. If your being the Self was dependent on having or losing something, then what value is that Self?

[Q]: Negative emotions like anger towards the people around you or those kind of things will help you to keep going in that kind of a….

[A]: So, a very good thing. What you said is that life always gives you the momentum or the fodder that is required for your self-inquiry. So this arrogance that comes, it will always give you a whack. If we want to find the truth, then life can become our ultimate ally. But also it’s a chameleon, right? So, it will want to perpetuate the belief in the ego. Then life will give us opportunity; to whack us. If you are egoistic that with all experiences around us, we’ll be like ‘Why did this person do this to me? Why can’t this person behave like this?’ then we perpetuate the ego. But once you’ve seen that ‘All of this is causing only misery and I want to go beyond this’ then all of these experiences then can be used to say ‘Who is suffering because of this person saying this?’ It is flipped.

[Q2]: Ego can drive you through many things also. If you see Hitler, you see the kind of establishment [he created]. You can see how John McEnroe used to play tennis. With that anger, he used to…

[A]: No. It is just the way consciousness is appearing. It is all about you. So how you use these appearances or testimonies depends on what your truest desire is. You cannot ever tell me that you can prove the existence of another being. You can only say that ‘I am’. So, only after this I am-ness, you can say that ‘This happened’ or ‘This didn’t happen’. Like this, in the dream world, there is a whole universe of being. There could be a different tennis player, and different dictators that way. Where are they actually? It is projection from the same consciousness itself? So consciousness is projecting in this way.

[Q2]: But who’s loading the projector?

[A]: You are. So, there is ultimately only awareness itself. Awareness is all there is; the pure seeing. And then if awareness is all there is, then from this awareness itself, as a modulation of awareness itself, the pure seeing-ness then creates something called the pure being-ness. But does that mean this comes from somewhere else? No, it is awareness itself. All of this is coming from you only. So this is your own lila (leela) for your Self. You are all there is. All of this is just a dance appearing in front of you. Now whether you want to just be the audience of this dance, or whether you want to come as a participant in the drama itself, that seems to be a just choice; which is not really a choice, but it seems to be a choice.

[Q3]: Having once experienced this pure awareness, naturally there is a greed to be in that state and not be disturbed by emotions and anger, hatred, jealousy.

[A]: The whole point of satsang is that.

[Q3]: When they appear, maybe we can pick it up, maybe we can drop. But the experience is unpleasant. That is the crux of the problem. Because having tasted something better, you don’t want to be tasting something like this. So how to get out of that?

[A]: So even for this…, though, ultimately awareness is not affected…, but even for this, as you go along in satsang, more and more satsang, being in the presence itself, being in this letting go state, surrendering state or enquiry state, you will find that all this stickiness will start to dissolve. So many people who have been going to Mooji for a while, many of them, just in a few satsangs are able to say ‘This seemed to be such an issue, this pushed my button every time, but now it seems to have no power over me’. So you will find that as you keep coming to satsang.

[Q3]: Core tendencies will weaken.

[A]: Of course. These tendencies, vasanas, will clear out. But why I don’t put that up as a guarantee and then sign it is because that creates an expectation in your mind. That expectation is counter-productive. But you can get testimonies from some beings who have been coming here for satsang. They will say that the way life is playing out now is so different from the way it was. None of these tendencies, vasanas, can survive the fire of satsang. All that is required is this little bit of openness. If God has blessed us with this little bit of openness, quick, quick it will happen.

Now if we are just coming to satsang to confirm what we already knew but we are looking at the words; if it’s confirmed, then we say ‘Yes’. If it’s not confirming, then we say ‘I don’t know whether this guy knows his stuff’. Then it’s a battle. I’m battling some intellects. But if there is openness, even for a few minutes, then I’m sure that the presence which is speaking these words can easily just clear up a lot of this. So don’t wait for your mind’s approval of your feeling. You will not get it. The mind has never given a certificate of freedom to anyone. Don’t try to become the first.

Ok. There are some questions [online chat]. Let’s start from the top.

Nuas says, “Ananta, you are only my projection?”

Yes. This which you see is only your projection. This, which is speaking from here, is the sense of I am-ness itself. It is the being-ness itself or the guru itself or consciousness itself. Whichever label you want to use is fine. So if you are referring to this body-mind organism, then this body-mind organism is obviously just a projection; but it has been handed over to the Satguru to use as he pleases. So there is no credit here for Ananta having said these words. Even now I cannot post a quote on Facebook and put those attributes to Ananta; because I know it is not coming from Ananta. No? At some level it is Ananta, it’s the same. But it is just that this body-mind has been surrendered to the Satguru and the words are coming from Mooji’s mouth or the Satguru’s mouth. This is not the mind which is speaking these words. In fact, the portion of the mind which still exists is listening to the words. It still listens to the words in every satsang and says ‘Wow! This is good stuff”.

That is why I don’t say that this is Ananta Sangha. Nothing wrong with that. But I would say this is the Sangha of Being actually. Because all of you, all of you can speak from the voice of the Satguru itself. There is nothing special here. If you don’t allow the contamination of this mind, then even you can speak. There is nothing special here. Your mouth can speak these words. Maybe in a more eloquent way. In fact, many times I look at all of you and wonder how in the next few years, in the next 5, 10 20 years, I don’t know how much time, in the next few years, the darkness in this world or the sense of ego in this world can survive the light of all of you beings who are here. So beautiful. So, like I said, there is no interest here in creating any followers of any sort. All of you may be the lamp posts or lighthouses which will get so many beings to their freedom. And I know this from my heart.

Satsang is actually what we get every day, online and once in a while like this to talk about a problem that never existed. [Laughter] Just spend some time together and laugh about it. If you could ever become anything other than what you really are, then it could be said that you have a problem and we need to do some surgery. Nothing has ever happened. We are just solving the problem of your complaint that ‘I keep imagining this’. And we stop imagining. That’s all the conversation actually is. You say ‘The problem is I keep imagining this’. And I say ‘Stop imagining it. Tell me what is here now’. But you go ‘No, no, no. But this imagination is very powerful. It’s so strong. How do I let go?’ Then I say ‘Stop’. So, stop trying to get somewhere; to become the Self; to find some state of freedom or some state of bliss.

[Q3]: So all we need is patience?

[A]: It’s very good. Patience is very good.

[Q3]: Do nothing. Be patient. That much is seen.

[A]: Yes. To be patient is somewhat like ‘You be natural right now’. When you get an instruction to be natural, immediately you’re..  Mooji also says this. So, don’t even try to be patient. Just let go. ‘I’ve been patient now for four weeks’. And also, it’s a sense of expectation. Of what? But it is good in the sense that you come to satsang, come to a few satsangs. Don’t say ‘I have heard that you have looked at that person for 2 minutes and they had an awakening experience. Why is it not happening to me?’ That is what I mean by expectation. Let it play out in the beautiful play that it is. When the desire for freedom gives birth in all of you, then its only function is to burn all the other desires that exist. And ultimately only this desire for freedom is itself to be dropped. Because you are already that. You are ever free. You are the ever-present Supreme Lord who is running this entire universe.

But you say, “I want to be enlightened as a person. I cannot give enlightenment to this false idea. You are God itself, but you are saying ‘Ok, I sort of trust you, but I want the life of this person to actually be better’. And in the wanting, and the desiring, you will make this person only suffer.

[Q4]: Once you said that ‘Satsang is rehab for God himself’.

[A]: Yes. You’re going to get me into trouble now. So, she says that once I said that ‘Satsang is rehab for God himself’. God seems to get addicted to the idea of being a person, and this satsang is rehab for God; which is not this person. So, for the one who wants freedom, true freedom is freedom from that one. Shall I repeat? So, the one who wants freedom, true freedom is freedom from that one. And remember that this one will not completely vanish. It will still be a small, twittering insect; for anyone. Because another false expectation can be that the mind should now be completely silent. No thought should ever come. Don’t have this expectation. You will find that thoughts have lost their power anyway, so you stop being concerned about them; the number of thoughts will also go down. But don’t create these benchmarks. Nobody is going to rank you and say ‘Thoughts per minute. Thoughts per minute’. [Laughter]. So, nobody is giving rankings here on number of thoughts which are coming to you, or you are super yogi or you are black-belt yogi.

[A]: [Asking Q5]: Zero? Zero thoughts?

[Q5]: [After a pause] Yes, right now.

[A]: Struggling to pick up a thought also. It doesn’t matter. There can be hundreds or there can be zero. To you they are nothing.

[Silence]  [Looking online]. Let’s see what they are saying.

So, we cannot suffer without believing our thought. In just that one line, nothing else is required.

Can you bear your own silence? The problem is, many beings, even after understanding, they just refuse to just marinate in the silence. They quickly have to pick up something. Silence seems like a new experience. And just when it’s stabilizing, you go ‘Ok. Ok. Too much. Now let me..’

The giving up the silence for activity is the creation of the Universe itself. The giving up the silence for activity is the creation of the Universe itself. It is the process of creation itself. Creation of the Universe. So somewhere in awareness, there must have been this urge to be entertained, or be in activity, and that’s why this consciousness got created. And the same is a reflection of our entire life. In Silence, we start feeling a little uncomfortable. ‘Let’s do something’.

[Q2]: So in this state, even boredom cannot exist?

[A]: No, no. Because even for boredom, there must first be this idea of a separate ‘me’. And this idea that activity is good, and lack of activity is just nothing; some concepts need to be believed even for boredom to come. We can notice how the mind is saying ‘Is it over? Is satsang over?’ Some minds maybe saying ‘Enough, enough’. For somebody it’s saying ‘More, more’. It’s all just appearing, no? And you cannot decide what is going to come. You cannot decide if it’s going to be ‘Enough, enough for today’ or ‘More, more. I wish there is more’. It just comes. But we give it our belief, that’s why the ego is like an afterthought. Then we say ‘This is mine. This is what I want’. It’s just a thought which appeared.

Mind can say, ‘What next? How long will this go on?’ True satsang is not in the words. The words are necessary pointings. It’s just the presence of satsang which is felt. [Silence]

[Q]: [Inaudible]

[A]: That’s ok. Everything that can be spoken can be said to be a concept. But in some concepts you feel the presence of Love.

[Q6]: Before coming to satsang, there always used to be this pursuit of knowledge. There used to be a lot of studying. But one thing that really amazed me after coming to satsang is the Presence itself. One thing that I carried back was this silence. Just try to re-create that silence everywhere I went. That is what I felt; got a sort of stillness in me. Before, I was too hyper-active. Nowadays, it’s so calm. And every time I go home, I try to re-create this atmosphere. [Inaudible] ..to embrace life itself.

[A]: Very good. These guys have been telling me that you are not as passionate about football as you used to be. This would be the worst time to be dispassionate about football, with the world cup coming. [FIFA world cup season 2014].

And Arjun said something very nice: “It is the best time.” It is the best time. Very good.

[Q6]: There is a sense of attachment to it. Emotions keep playing around.

[A]: My son also. In fact, there is this beautiful ad that used to come on TV. The ad used to have one person very passionate about Brazil and another, an Argentina supporter. I’m paraphrasing. I don’t remember exactly. And then somebody goes to them and says, ‘What is the capital of Brazil?’ ‘Argentina, exactly where it is?’ They are so passionate about these things. Even my son, he is crazy about Man-U [Manchester United]. Completely obsessed with Man-U. So I asked him ‘Where is Man-U exactly? Who is the mayor of Man-U, if there is one?’

See, it is the power of culture, right? Like, many rulers have used power of culture. American culture is so pervasive that many people feel an affinity to America because of the culture itself. Similarly, these things, football teams, clubs are such powerful tools of culture that, when they spread, people start feeling affinity; they nourish these ideas that ‘I’m a Man-U supporter’ or ‘I’m a Chelsea supporter’ so much that when some team sitting in some other continent is losing…, there are twenty-two people are playing eventually, but half the world is going crazy about that in a deeply passionate way. It’s good to just watch, as we are watching the appearance of life. To become so passionate about it that it starts…, you know, physically some people feel the pain when their team loses. Imagine how much those beliefs have been nourished. Actually, the players also sometimes don’t feel as bad. [Laughter] And sitting in some different continent. Funny how this thing goes.

[Reads online messages]

Ok we have a question from CKRider: “There seems to be a fear preventing, to recognize that all this is in me; as if, looked at, this would look like arrogance to accept.”

Yes, yes. This is a very good point. I’m glad he brought it up, or she brought it up. If somebody says ‘You are God’. The first time we hear this, or this was said on the street to someone, you will say ‘What an arrogant person’. Or to say ‘I am God’.

[Pointing to Ram]: Even this one. When I first said ‘God gives birth inside you’ he had a reaction to that. It seems like blasphemy, it seems like arrogance. So, the ego has made it such that we have come to this belief that we must be this puny person. That when the truth is spoken, we are like ‘Oh that is so arrogant; so arrogant’. But, actually, when we examine it, to have an individual existence is the most arrogant belief. You know why? Because we say ‘God is everywhere but me’. Actually, otherwise, we would say that ‘Yes, I am God’. To say that I have a separate existence from God is the most arrogant belief. That I have an individual volition, I have an individual choice, there is a person here who can do something; all signs of arrogance actually. But to say that ‘I am God’ does not mean to say that ‘I am God, but you are not’. I am saying that essentially we are One.

[Q2]: [Inaudible]… you find that many people are arrogant.

[A]: So, only when it’s at an intellectual level. Even if it’s that ‘I am God’. If it is coming just purely from the mind then when somebody says ‘You must bow your head down’ in a temple, then that will strike us, it will hurt our ego; because we have got this other concept. So, it is good to be free from all of these concepts. But if utterances of the truth are coming from an intuitive place, then it can be said like this. So, I can say that ‘I am God’ and I can also say that ‘My head is forever bowed at the feet of God’. Actually, I feel no sense of dichotomy there. But when it comes from the mind, there will always be this sense of dichotomy; either this or that. I’m saying it’s both.

Like, when some of you start speaking such beautiful words, I feel like sitting and listening to satsang with you; I feel like sitting at your feet actually. At the same time, I’m saying that the Satguru is speaking through this mouth. I have no sense of dichotomy when I say.

~~~

[Someone comes to whisper to Ananta].

[A]: What is the time? Are we supposed to do something after this? [Big smile]

~~~

Music and darshan to end of recording.

Namaste everyone, a very warm welcome to satsang today. Moojiji ki jai !

I just ran and got here from a meeting. Sorry I am a little late. And if it’s your first time here you can ask your questions in the chat window. And if someone can confirm that the audio and video are alright. Yes. Very good. Welcome, welcome everyone.

Om namah Shivaya.  Very good. Audio and video are very good today.  So we didn’t actually need a MIC. Good morning, good morning everyone.

So who is feeling allergic to life today? Who is feeling resistance?  I read somewhere many years ago that all allergies are psychosomatic. So including this one, just another belief, isn’t it? Also the ego is completely psychosomatic.

And Zoe says, “Not even a bit.”  Wonderful, wonderful.

Niall says, “Feeling lots of resistance and very happy knowing it’s nothing at all.”

Yes. The minute that distance is there, and it is seen that it is nothing at all, then we can no longer call it resistance also. That’s good. It’s just some energetic movement that is happening; and the body might be reacting, or the senses might be reacting, but we cannot even call it resistance anymore because our engagement is not there with it.

Atma says, “I feel I would like all that is happening to stop.”

‘All that is happening to stop’.  In the waking state all that is happening can never stop, but only we can stop; we can stop.

Namaste, Prema.

Louise says, “No, not allergic but feeling a sense of vulnerability. A bit scared but don’t know what of.”

Yes, a lot of dormant fears, a lot of dormant tendencies. You know one day you might wake up and you will suddenly feel some new dark sort of feeling, and you will wonder where it came from. It’s just that satsang is bringing up all of these things so that they can be released. You don’t resist them, don’t try to fix anything; it’ll all go. It will all go on it’s own. Very good.

Jyoti says, “Feeling very grateful and noticing how enjoyable it is to see things arising and going, including that feeling of enjoyment.”  Very beautiful, very good, very good.

So everything is seen. And once we just have this neutral witnessing perspective, then all is appearing and disappearing, and there is nothing to actually resist or fight.

Atma says, “How to stop totally?”

How to stop totally? How to stop totally is to just keep surrendering every minute. Just keep letting go, keep letting go of the thoughts. It’s that simple. You are stopped now if you are not believing a thought. Nothing else needs to be done. Be in the neutral state; be in the natural state. Right now, you can stop or not?

What is moving right now? What is actually moving? So stopping must mean that it is seen that nothing can actually move. I cannot actually move. Just like surrendering means to know that we are all surrendered anyway. The same way stopping would mean to see that I cannot move at all. The mind is moving, all other appearances can move, all of this arising and dissolving can keep happening; but is the witness of it moving at all? It’s like when we are standing on the side of the road, all the cars are moving, but are we moving along with the cars? So only our attention is going with them, no? But actually are we moving? No.

It’s like Mooji takes this very beautiful example, he says that when you’re a new driver and then suddenly there is a lot of rain, you put the wipers on and they attract your attention. They go like this [motions side to side], you follow them. And then your instructor can tell you, ‘Keep your eyes only on the road. Keep your eyes only on the road’. For some time it happens, again the wipers on [motions side to side] and our attention moves. So in this way initially it does seem like attention is going back and forth, and person-hood is coming back for a while. But now the Master is saying ‘Let go of this movement, let it happen on it’s own, you just be the Self. Don’t give your attention to the transient ones, then automatically you are only just aware of your own Self’.

Namaste, Lucia. Welcome, welcome. It’s very nice we get to meet like this every day, isn’t it? Also I want to apologize; for some of you, there are some mails in my mailbox on facebook but I haven’t had the opportunity to respond to all of them. I did have a chance to go through most of them, but I will look at them again and respond wherever possible.

Jyoti says, “I used to walk outside with my eyes closed, and realized once how I didn’t have the feeling of moving even if I was walking. Only pictures moving made me believe I was moving.  But then I could see I wasn’t.”  Yes, yes. Very good. I wasn’t moving at all. Very good.

Beautiful meeting. Yes. Zoe says, “Beautiful meeting.”  Very good. Yes, it’s wonderful.

Niall says, “It’s a blessing to be here.”  Yes yes.

Atma says, “Yes Father, it is great I meet here every day.”  This also just happened the way it was going to happen, isn’t it?

Ustreamer52 says, “Thank you, beautiful Sangha.”  Very good, welcome.

Nuas says, “Love.”  Love to you too.

“Ananta, I have been in Zmar,” Nuas says, ” I have been in Zmar and there was the feeling…”

And if you are in satsang for the first time, just remember that there is a lag between when I read the chat and the video showing up for you. So you can keep typing, because of the lag it can be a little confusing initially.

[Nuas] “…and there was a feeling, I couldn’t understand why they do not see to who they speak.”

[Reads again]. ‘I have been in Zmar and as there was a feeling I couldn’t understand why they do not see to who they speak’. In the sense that when they ask the question to Mooji, is that what you’re saying? If you can elaborate on this? If the question is more like why they do not realize they are speaking to the Satguru itself, or something like that? I am not sure what you’re implying.

[Nuas] “… I was at one point angry that they made an event out of Mooji.”

‘They made an event out of Mooji; I was at one point angry that they made an event out of Mooji’.   Maybe we’ll wait for you to type some more.

[Nuas] “…There was no distance between me and him.”  Very good, very good.

[Nuas] “…Always the same questions, and the ‘I’. ‘I have’, ‘I feel’, ‘I do’. Actually I felt angry that they still ask and talk. They have great experiences of awakening and had to share it, and I got angry.”

And now? Now how is it? So this anger arose and you got involved with it for a while it sounds like, but has it been let go of now?

[Nuas] “… It felt always personal.”  Yes.

So you said that at one point ‘I felt there was no distance between me and Mooji’. There was this pure oneness, this individual identity that completely dissolved; there was full oneness, there was no separation; and when this happens there is no separation with anything at all, isn’t it? It is not just with the body of the Master. It is realized that everything is actually one. All of this is arising from within me itself. And I am just the pure watching, the pure awareness of all of this. That is the true understanding of oneness. So this one that was realized, this pure awareness that was realized, then also in the presence of this one, these feelings of anger started coming, isn’t it? Some other appearances came of some other beings asking some questions, and it seemed like very egoic or mind related questions, and then some anger also arose. But did the oneness also go away because all these appearances were dancing in front? Did the awareness get touched by any of these appearances?

There is nobody else, there is only you. So we must not be worrying about the journey that anyone is taking, or the story of their lives. We must not let this become a story for us. Because the story is always from the mind. So we must see whether, as all this dancing of what is happening around you, whether there was some juice in it for you personally, and that juice was then accepted and bought? Or was it just seen to be just this impersonal dance of the world appearance going on, and you were resting in that state of oneness? And the dance can be through our own body, our own actions, but there is an impersonal witnessing of all of this irrespective of what the content of the experience is.

Atma says, “I would like that nothing ever happen to me in the future. I am just exposing what I feel right now. I would like to be free totally and never come back here again in this material world.”  You can never come back in the material world.

Nuas says, “I know that this is consciousness playing the play of…”  But? Is there ‘but’ still, or is it completely clear now?

Niall says, “Master I would like to share. Last night I woke up twice with the feeling that all my internal organs had stopped working and I was physically dead. The first time it was very frightening.”  Yes.  “The second time there was still fear but I was able to see with distance, and it was peaceful and even beautiful.”  Yes very good.

This identification as the body will dissolve slowly. All these experiences coming up can be used to point you back to your true nature of the awareness itself.

Atma says, “Wow.”

That is because I said that you will never, (what is the question?), never come back to the material world. You will never come back to the material world because you never were a part of it any way. Just like you can never actually enter the mirror, go inside the mirror and see how things are there. In the same way this material world is just a reflection. It has no reality of its own.  It is only our attention and belief that make it seem real. Therefore if your fear is whether you can actually go to the material world, then I can tell you clearly that it can never happen. It has never happened actually. We were always looking at this reflection. But when we believe it to be real that is when we have this false idea and this false idea cannot continue. This is grace, isn’t it? If you were to continue to believe in this false idea then this delusion would last forever, and that is why suffering is grace.

Don’t be scared of suffering. I always say that if there is some arrogance here, if there is something still to be seen, if suffering has to come, let it come to me all now. This is my prayer: ‘Let it come to me all now. I want to face it now and get over all my delusions. I know I am completely always in the lap of the Guru and nothing real can be affected so there is no fear of any suffering. I know that is also grace and it will also point me to something which has not been seen’.

So there is no resistance to suffering, no fear of suffering. In fact there is an open invitation every moment: ‘If there is arrogance here, if there is delusion here, suffering please come so that I may see it; so that I may get pinched and I give it that attention’. Do not be fearful of suffering at all. It is God itself who is playing in this way. Drop all fear about any suffering.

So we missed some of the chat, but let me pick up in the middle somewhere.

Lucia says, “Ananta, this that you said touched me very deeply, which was never come back to the material world.”

You were never part of it anyway. You can never become part of the reflection, isn’t it? Thank you, Thank you.

Zoe says, “Yes, let it come.”  Very good.  “No fear. No fear.”

Jyoti says, “Yes, I second your prayer.”  Very good, it’s very good.  “Let it come all now.”  Very good.

Ustreamer52 said, “Let it all come to me now.”

Ustreamer104 says, “Namaste. I just joined. Thank you, Father.”  Welcome, my dear, welcome.

Ustreamer52 says, “Take me.”  Very good.

Niall says, “Let it all come. Amen.”  Very good.

Let everything come. Let’s see what can touch us. Be completely open; not from the space of any arrogance, not from the space of any arrogance; not from the belief that ‘I am now spiritual, that’s why’. Just as this pure openness to anything that might arise. Very good. Let it all come. Very good.

Atma, thank you. Thank you, my dear. Very good.

Ajnani, very good. Welcome, welcome.

Prema says, “I am pure openness to whatever arises.”

Labode says, “Something is starting to speak some wisdom through this body, but there is some arrogance about it. I want to expose it.”  Very good.

Very good to have this observation that it seems to have some smell of arrogance. To smell it and then to be able to expose it is very beautiful. That’s very good. And it cannot last. In this objective seeing, and your pure exposing, it cannot last. Very good.

I love you so much, too, Atma. Thank you, my dear.

Jyoti says, “I love the sound of all the beeping outside where you are. Sometimes it fills my heart with love.” [Laughs]

We’ve tuned it out completely. Actually a few years ago from where I am now, the airport was very close to this. So every 2-3 minutes there would be a flight taking off. And when we used to have visitors, then they would notice and they would say ‘How do you live here with so much noise?’ But once it just becomes part of something which happens every day, then somehow it gets tuned out automatically. So I didn’t even notice the beeping until you mentioned it.

Atma says, “You take away all my fears.”  Very good.  “I give them all to you.”  Very good.

You can give them all to me. I have no fears about your fears. Very good.

Nuas says, “It is the oneness in which this chat is happening; talking of the one ‘I’”   Good.

There is only one doer, which is consciousness itself.

Niall says, “Labode, I have had similar experience. My sister asked me what non-duality was. There was reluctance to answer because I am very arrogance-prone…” [Laughs]

If you were truly arrogance-prone, then you would not say this thing. The truly arrogance- prone will never say ‘I am very arrogance-prone’.

[Niall] “…But I answered her, and I was proud of my answer.”  That’s good.

Let the answer come from the Satguru dwelling in your heart, and then you will find that you yourself, some part of your own mind, is then listening to these words and saying ‘wow, really nice’. And no arrogance will come out of those words. Very good.

So, maybe I can tell you something that happened here also. If you see the normal format of satsang with Mooji, or satsang with Papaji that we’ve seen, it’s mostly been a question and answer format. Always a question and then the answer will come. With Mooji, I’ve always seen and found it to be that way. But a few times in satsang, what I noticed is that there was no question at all. And I felt somewhere, the mind was saying that now no words will come because there is no question to respond to. I gave up that thought also and the words came on their own. They just came from the same place that would answer and respond to the question, in response to the question. So there is no such limitation. So you just hand everything over to Consciousness, to God, and everything will play out on it’s own gracefully. We don’t need to plan or defend it any situation. To only let the ego get out of the way and enjoy what appears.

The reason why this is the Sangha of Being is that many of you, if not all, many of you will actually be sharing this knowledge with the Beings that you come across. So this is not the Ananta sangha. It is actually the Sangha of Being. And all of you will speak the words of the Satguru itself. And no darkness will survive your presence and your light.

Very good. I missed some of the chat.

Niall says, “I have noticed that sometimes Mooji gives a spontaneous address to everyone, and these are often his most powerfully inspirational words.”  Yes, you’re right. Very good.

Lucia says, “Now I have tears flowing. I often want to ask a question, but nothing comes.”  Yes, yes. Very good.

Jyoti says, “You are so beautiful, and I am so happy that you know you are free, and that you are here with us now.”  Very good.

Atma says, “True, Father. I am already sharing.”  Very good.

Ustreamer104 says, “Father, sorry if this is ‘off-topic’ but my culture enjoys a taste of wine with our meals. No intention of (some words got censored) … this against my awakening.”

This cannot get in the way of your awakening at all. We had a similar question; somebody asked in the physical satsang, an in-person satsang, and all I said was ‘Just make sure that when you come to satsang that you are sober’. So there is nothing here against any social habits, social practices; no judgment against all of that. Just come to satsang and just ensure, if you can, that when you come to satsang you are completely sober, that’s all.

Many have also said that the joy which used to come as a result of intoxication doesn’t seem to be anything compared to the joy of satsang now. It does not hold any value. In this case, I’ve never enjoyed a drink. I’ve never really had a drink. So I cannot confirm this from my own experience here; which is what I really like to do in every case. But from the testimonies I’ve heard from some of the others, is that the joy which used to be felt as a result of being intoxicated cannot even come close to the joy which is felt in the presence of satsang. I know that your question was not about that; it was just about culturally. In some cultures it is naturally there, to drink wine. Just a social thing or a cultural thing; and there is no judgment against that. Just follow your heart in every moment, follow your intuition, it will guide you to what is right. It is good.

Atma says, “I tasted it when I was 20 years old. Felt awful.”  [Laughs]

Yeah, I’ve had a taste a few times with friends. ‘I’ll try, just taste it’. There was never a special attraction to it. And also in my family, when I was young, there was one of our relatives who an alcoholic. And I saw that that caused a lot of damage to the family. So there was a strong belief here against alcohol, and that’s why. Although I live in Bangalore, which is supposed to be the pub capital of India with so many pubs. But I’ve never been attracted to trying a drink properly. Just a sip here and there I’ve had. But I’m sure that’s not enough to get you intoxicated.

Ustreamer52 says, “Such a sacred joy here.”  Very good.

Atma says, “Same with me, Father.”  Very good.

It’s funny that last time we were in satsang, and after that, some of the sangha members who came wanted to go out. So I just asked ‘Where are you going?’ and they were going to this place called The Big Pitcher; this new place called The Big Pitcher, which is supposed to be like pitcher of beer or in whatever way they serve it. So it is funny that after satsang you would go to a place called The Big Pitcher. But it’s okay, it’s absolutely fine.

Ajnani, so much love, beloved one. Thank you.

So much love Jyotika. Very good.

I love you so much as well, Atma.

Niall says, “We are really here. It is so beautiful.”  Yes.

Love, Love, Love, Ustreamer67.

Lucia says, “Father, it is so beautiful to be here in your blessed (unfortunately something got censored)… satsang. Much love for you is in my heart.”   Same to you, beloved one. Very good.

Meera says, “Meera here. It’s a blessed life.”   Yes, yes. Very good.

Thank you, Lucia. Very good.

Nuas says, “In the presence of Mooji, I felt like in the warm sun.”   Yes, yes. Very good.

Louise says, “Ananta, this recurring thought about doubt keeps coming, but I know this is not to be trusted or entertained. It feels a little distracting at times, but it also feels okay for it to be there.”   Yes, absolutely okay. It’s very good that you’re not resisting it. It will not last. That’s very good.

Nuas says, “In the presence of Mooji, there was this deep, warm space opening up. Never felt it before.”   Yes, very good.

Labode says, “Still a pull to be in silence for long periods. Some chattering saying ‘It is too much quiet and silence’. Please take this noise from me.”   Okay. Good.

Jyoti says, “Before I ever heard of satsang, I used to wish there was such a thing as a ‘brain wash’. It seems equivalent…”    Yes.

And rather than a brain wash, I would say that this is a mind-bypass. Because a brain wash seems to imply, to some, that it is a sort of a programming or some sort of, you know, being brain-washed into joining a cult, or things like that. So what we’re saying is that we’re not trying to replace an old conditioning with a new conditioning. We’re just bypassing the entire conditioning and reaching your true Being and true Self.

[Jyoti] “… washing my vision so I can see clearly.”   Very good.

Soham says, “So much gratitude, dear Father.”  I’m glad you were able to join in. Very good.

Nuas says, “This was my hope, to meet you and Mooji once. I just met you in my heart.”    Yes. Very good.   “There is no distance anymore, and nothing to see. Thank you beloved Master.”  Very good. So much love to you. Very good.

Niall says, “I used to do A Course in Miracles lesson. It said ‘Truth will erase all errors from my mind’. I used to think, ‘Oh, yes. Empty my mind completely’.”

‘Truth will erase all errors from my mind’. Must have been one of the later lessons in the workbook; maybe I never got that.

[Niall] “…I imagined a computer app: ‘Truth will now erase all errors from your mind. Click ok to proceed’.”   Yes. [Laughs].

Maybe that clicking happened, and you came to satsang. See, ultimately mind means error. Nothing that it can say is the truth. As my Master says ‘99% of your thoughts are all rubbish, and the other 1% are also garbage’. So all that is coming from the mind can be let go of.

Niall says, “That made me laugh; ‘99% rubbish, 1% garbage.”  [Laughs].

I’ve also heard him say, ‘99% rubbish, and the other 1% is also rubbish’. So whatever you might want to call it, the fact remains that it is of no meaning, and it does not help us in any way.

Jyoti says, “The news that only truth is true is the best news.

As The Course in Miracles said ‘Nothing unreal ever existed’.  Very good.

Jyoti says, “So grateful. Thank you, beloved Father.”  Thank you, my dearest child. Thank you so much.

Louise says, “I am so glad life is actually a happy ending.”  Good.

Ajnani says, “Missed two days of satsang due to being in a workshop. Truly Divine to be in this warm bath.”

Very good, welcome back. So you missed already two days? Or you are going to be going to this workshop?

Niall says, “Louise, that’s beautiful. Father, thank you so much for everything. This is such a miracle of grace.”  Yes.

It’s actually a miracle as to how all of this is unfolding, how all of you such-beautiful Beings are here and we’re able to use this technology to connect in this way. It’s all very beautiful.

Labode says, “Do you have satsang on Saturdays? If so, at what time?”

So, we have a satsang tomorrow. It’s an in-person satsang. So once a fortnight, at least, we have an in-person satsang. So we have a satsang tomorrow. It is 4:30 pm India time. It will be broadcast as well.

Ajnani: “Missed two days, but will spend this morning with you watching recordings.”  Very good.

Wendy says, “Thank you. It is so good to be able to surrender it all to you. Grateful.”

I’m so grateful to you, and also I’m very grateful to you, to Wendy, and Jyoti, and Sangeetha, and Amrita sometimes, for the transcripts. You actually amaze me as to how you have so much devotion and you’re able to do the transcripts day after day. All of you are so amazing. Thank you all so much for this. And for everyone who is helping so much in making satsang happen, a big thank you to all of you.

It’s so great that we have so many transcripts now, because some beings love reading, and these will be available forever for beings to read. Such beautiful seva that you are doing. It is amazing. Thank you so much.

So sweet; Jyoti says, “It’s a joy to hear your sweet voice while transcribing.”  Thank you so much, my dear.

Very good. Thank you all so much for joining in satsang today. Tomorrow, like we said, satsang is at 4:30 India time. It will be a little different because there will be a lot of people around, but please feel free to join, and ask your questions online, and we’ll get to them as soon as we can.

Thank you so much. Moojiji ki Jai !

Love you, love you, love you. [Namaste, Waves].

Sangha: Moojiji ki Jai !  Anantaji ki Jai!  Thank you. Love you.